which_o undertake_v to_o dispose_v of_o the_o high_a priesthood_n in_o jewry_n against_o both_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o design_n of_o it_o but_o no_o governor_n whosoever_o they_o be_v whether_o of_o the_o church_n or_o stranger_n from_o it_o have_v any_o right_a to_o do_v such_o thing_n no_o more_o than_o jeroboam_n have_v to_o set_v up_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n of_o israel_n contrary_a to_o the_o law_n or_o than_o the_o arian_n emperor_n have_v to_o oppose_v the_o deity_n of_o the_o son_n of_o god_n against_o the_o gospel_n but_o though_o it_o be_v very_o desirable_a that_o all_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n shall_v be_v under_o christian_a and_o pious_a prince_n yet_o where_o other_o power_n do_v take_v care_n sect._n 3_o that_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o minister_n do_v observe_v the_o true_a christian_a rule_n 23._o spalat_n ostensio_fw-la error_n fr._n suar._n c._n 3._o n._n 23._o as_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n tell_v we_o be_v do_v in_o that_o part_n of_o his_o province_n which_o be_v under_o the_o turk_n this_o so_o far_o as_o it_o be_v regular_o perform_v be_v a_o advantage_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o no_o unblamable_a exercise_n of_o their_o authority_n 3._o i_o think_v it_o a_o very_a plain_a and_o clear_a truth_n religion_n all_o sovereign_a power_n ought_v to_o profess_v and_o promote_v true_a religion_n that_o king_n and_o prince_n be_v invest_v with_o a_o authority_n to_o govern_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n not_o as_o original_o arise_v from_o their_o christianity_n but_o from_o their_o general_a right_n of_o dominion_n and_o sovereignty_n nor_o will_v there_o be_v any_o difficulty_n in_o this_o assertion_n if_o we_o consider_v that_o this_o power_n of_o govern_v about_o religion_n enclude_v only_o a_o right_n of_o establish_v by_o their_o authority_n what_o be_v true_o unblameable_a orderly_a useful_a and_o necessary_a with_o respect_n to_o religion_n and_o of_o inquire_v into_o the_o practice_n of_o their_o subject_n thereupon_o in_o order_n to_o approbation_n or_o punishment_n but_o give_v no_o authority_n against_o truth_n or_o goodness_n 4._o and_o though_o some_o person_n by_o popular_a expression_n declaim_v against_o this_o position_n 4._o de_fw-fr minist_n angl_n l._n 3._o c._n 4._o yet_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o have_v be_v yield_v by_o man_n of_o various_a persuasion_n mr_n mason_n in_o his_o defence_n of_o the_o ministry_n of_o england_n assert_v that_o they_o who_o be_v heathen_n have_v the_o same_o office_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o high_a power_n that_o the_o christian_a magistrate_n have_v but_o want_v the_o right_a exercise_n of_o it_o in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a our_o english_a presbyterian_o have_v assert_v that_o heathen_a magistrate_n may_v be_v nurse_v father_n 1._o jas_n div_o reg._n eccl._n c._n 9_o s._n 1._o may_v protect_v the_o church_n and_o religion_n and_o order_v many_o thing_n in_o a_o ploitical_a way_n about_o religion_n may_v not_o extirpate_v or_o persecute_v the_o church_n may_v help_v she_o in_o reform_v and_o may_v not_o hinder_v she_o sup_n spalaten_v ubi_fw-la sup_n and_o spalatensis_n assert_v that_o the_o power_n of_o the_o prince_n in_o the_o external_a thing_n of_o the_o church_n be_v so_o necessary_o connect_v by_o divine_a natural_a and_o positive_a right_n with_o the_o royal_a power_n ut_fw-la infidelis_fw-la etiam_fw-la princeps_fw-la tali_fw-la si_fw-la velit_fw-la &_o sciat_fw-la legitime_fw-la uti_fw-la possit_fw-la potestate_fw-la that_o even_o a_o infidel_n prince_n may_v use_v that_o power_n if_o he_o understand_v his_o duty_n and_o be_v willing_a to_o perform_v it_o and_o this_o assertion_n be_v approve_v even_o by_o didoclavius_n or_o mr_n caldwood_n fin_n altar_n dam._n c._n 1._o fin_n didoclavius_n be_v the_o anagram_n of_o caldivodius_n one_o of_o the_o most_o eager_a of_o the_o scotish_n presbyterian_o and_o rivet_n very_o right_o aver_v praec_fw-la in_o decal_n ad_fw-la quint._n praec_fw-la in_o infideli_fw-la principe_fw-la non_fw-la est_fw-la defectus_fw-la potestatis_fw-la sed_fw-la voluntatis_fw-la tantùm_fw-la that_o a_o infidel_n prince_n do_v not_o want_v authority_n but_o will_v and_o inclination_n to_o advance_v the_o true_a religion_n 5._o sure_o it_o be_v past_a doubt_n that_o where_o ever_o true_a religion_n and_o christianity_n be_v declare_v and_o manifest_v in_o the_o world_n it_o be_v the_o duty_n of_o all_o man_n to_o receive_v and_o embrace_v it_o because_o as_o they_o be_v god_n creature_n they_o ought_v to_o obey_v and_o honour_v he_o and_o submit_v to_o his_o law_n and_o believe_v his_o revelation_n and_o thereupon_o every_o supreme_a magistrate_n ought_v to_o advance_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n and_o the_o true_a doctrine_n and_o religion_n and_o if_o a_o pagan_a prince_n upon_o understand_v the_o truth_n shall_v use_v his_o authority_n for_o its_o advancement_n this_o power_n be_v just_o exercise_v in_o such_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a i_o presume_v no_o christian_a will_v deny_v that_o nabuchadnezzar_n do_v well_o in_o make_v a_o strict_a law_n 3.29_o dan._n 3.29_o that_o none_o shall_v speak_v amiss_o against_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n and_o darius_n also_o in_o make_v a_o decree_n that_o man_n tremble_v and_o fear_n before_o the_o god_n of_o daniel_n dan._n 6.26_o and_o cyrus_n darius_n and_o artaxerxes_n in_o give_v order_n for_o the_o rebuilding_n the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n restore_v its_o vessel_n and_o furnish_v it_o with_o sacrifice_n and_o execute_v judgement_n on_o the_o opposer_n hereof_o with_o respect_n to_o which_o thing_n good_a ezra_n bless_v god_n who_o have_v put_v such_o a_o thing_n into_o the_o heart_n of_o artaxerxes_n and_o that_o other_o prince_n in_o like_a circumstance_n shall_v follow_v the_o step_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n darius_n and_o the_o king_n of_o niniveh_n who_o proclaim_v a_o strict_a fast_o and_o command_v his_o people_n to_o cry_v mighty_o unto_o god_n 5._o aug._n ep._n 50._o tertul._n apol_n c._n 5._o be_v just_o assert_v by_o s._n aug._n in_o his_o epistle_n to_o bonifacius_n 6._o nor_o be_v those_o heathen_a emperor_n to_o be_v censure_v who_o act_v any_o thing_n on_o the_o behalf_n of_o christian_a religion_n as_o tiberius_n threaten_v they_o who_o at_o their_o peril_n shall_v accuse_v christian_n for_o their_o religion_n and_o other_o public_a rescript_n there_o be_v of_o adrianus_n eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 4.9_o antoninus_n ibid._n c._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d aurelius_n tertul._n ap._n c._n 5._o and_o galienus_n eus_n hist_o l._n 7._o c._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o be_v in_o the_o favour_n of_o christian_n and_o it_o be_v a_o know_v and_o famous_a case_n concern_v paulus_n samosatenus_fw-la who_o for_o heresy_n be_v depose_v by_o the_o christian_a bishop_n in_o the_o council_n of_o antioch_n and_o domnus_n appoint_v to_o succeed_v he_o 24._o eus_n hist_o l._n 7._o c._n 24._o but_o paulus_n refuse_v to_o leave_v his_o possession_n the_o orthodox_n christian_n appeal_n to_o aurelianus_n a_o pagan_a emperor_n who_o refer_v the_o case_n to_o be_v hear_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o italy_n and_o about_o rome_n order_v the_o church_n to_o be_v give_v to_o he_o for_o who_o they_o shall_v determine_v and_o by_o his_o authority_n be_v paulus_n eject_v and_o neither_o his_o interpose_v nor_o their_o appeal_n unto_o he_o have_v be_v ever_o think_v culpable_a nor_o yet_o paulus_n his_o be_v dispossess_v ecclesiastical_a constantine_n before_o his_o baptism_n exercise_v authority_n in_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d by_o the_o secular_a power_n 7._o but_o above_o all_o other_o the_o act_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a before_o the_o time_n of_o his_o baptism_n seem_v very_o considerable_a to_o evidence_n what_o power_n have_v be_v exercise_v in_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a with_o the_o general_a approbation_n of_o christian_n by_o one_o not_o yet_o admit_v into_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v give_v some_o particular_a instance_n to_o which_o more_o may_v be_v add_v begin_v with_o what_o have_v relation_n to_o the_o peace_n and_o concord_n of_o the_o church_n africa_n in_o a_o short_a time_n give_v birth_n to_o the_o schism_n of_o donatus_n and_o of_o meletius_n and_o the_o heresy_n of_o arius_n the_o donatist_n separate_v themselves_o from_o the_o church_n upon_o some_o exception_n they_o make_v against_o the_o ordination_n of_o caecilianus_n and_o be_v condemn_v by_o the_o african_a catholic_n bishop_n they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o constantine_n the_o emperor_n 1._o opt._n count_v parm._n l._n 1._o but_o he_o be_v not_o verse_v in_o thing_n of_o that_o nature_n as_o optatus_n tell_v we_o do_v not_o or_o as_o s._n austin_n several_a time_n say_v 166._o aug._n ep._n 162._o &_o 166._o dare_v not_o undertake_v the_o judge_n of_o the_o case_n himself_o but_o by_o his_o authority_n he_o appoint_v melchiade_n than_o bishop_n of_o rome_n with_o three_o bishop_n of_o gallia_n to_o judge_v
from_o all_o these_o and_o govern_v the_o church_n 50._o cyp._n ep._n 27._o &_o 73._o aug._n in_o joh._n tract_n 50._o but_o this_o power_n as_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v acknowledge_v the_o other_o apostle_n do_v also_o enjoy_v and_o be_v actual_o possess_v of_o as_o appear_v mat._n 18.18_o jo._n 20.21_o 22_o 23._o ans_fw-fr 2._o how_o vast_o different_a be_v this_o power_n from_o the_o temporal_a dominion_n over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n of_o which_o there_o be_v not_o any_o world_n here_o speak_v by_o our_o lord_n and_o sure_o any_o man_n who_o consider_v the_o doctrine_n and_o life_n of_o the_o apostle_n can_v imagine_v that_o every_o one_o or_o any_o one_o of_o they_o be_v intend_v and_o design_v of_o god_n to_o be_v the_o sovereign_a potentate_n and_o grand_a emperor_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v therefore_o a_o just_a complaint_n against_o the_o romish_a party_n that_o ex_fw-la clavibus_fw-la cudunt_fw-la enses_fw-la 14._o conf._n helvet_n c._n 14._o lanceas_fw-la sceptra_fw-la &_o corona_n out_o of_o the_o key_n they_o forge_v sword_n and_o spear_n sceptre_n and_o crown_n and_o usurp_v temporal_a dominion_n equal_a with_o or_o superior_a unto_o king_n notwithstanding_o that_o our_o saviour_n express_o reject_v from_o his_o apostle_n such_o dominion_n as_o the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n exercise_v mat._n 20.25_o 26._o 9_o but_o pasce_fw-la oves_fw-la meas_fw-la feed_v my_o sheep_n jo._n 21.16_o be_v a_o place_n chief_o insist_v upon_o and_o if_o no_o more_o be_v hence_o infer_v than_o a_o spiritual_a and_o apostolical_a authority_n in_o s._n peter_n this_o be_v ready_o grant_v and_o assert_v and_o the_o other_o apostle_n enjoy_v the_o like_a but_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 6._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n l._n 1._o c._n 14_o 15_o 16._o layman_n theolog._n moral_a l._n 1._o tr._n 4._o c._n 6._o to_o be_v a_o charter_n of_o sovereignty_n and_o to_o include_v govern_v and_o command_v as_o a_o king_n do_v and_o he_o and_o other_o also_o infer_v the_o extent_n of_o s._n peter_n power_n over_o all_o apostle_n and_o king_n because_o they_o be_v christ_n sheep_n to_o which_o i_o ans_fw-fr 1._o not_o s._n peter_n only_o but_o all_o bishop_n and_o elder_n be_v command_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o feed_v or_o have_v a_o pastoral_n care_n over_o the_o flock_n 25._o ambr._n the_o dign_a sacerd_v c._n 2._o ignat._n ep._n ad_fw-la philad_n &_o add_v rom._n eus_n hist_o ecc._n l._n 8._o c._n 25._o act._n 20.28_o 1_o pet._n 5.2_o and_o among_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n begin_v from_o ignatius_n and_o downward_o the_o bishop_n and_o chief_a officer_n of_o the_o church_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o be_v pastor_n now_o if_o this_o office_n of_o pastor_n do_v not_o necessary_o include_v a_o sovereign_n or_o supreme_a government_n than_o no_o such_o can_v be_v assert_v to_o s._n peter_n or_o his_o pretend_a successor_n from_o this_o text_n if_o it_o do_v then_o must_v this_o be_v ascribe_v to_o every_o bishop_n which_o will_v necessary_o overthrow_v the_o pope_n universal_a claim_n ans_fw-fr 2._o government_n over_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n be_v also_o too_o narrow_a a_o compass_n for_o a_o universal_a monarchy_n 10._o ans_fw-fr 3._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v a_o metaphor_n from_o shepherd_n be_v thence_o sometime_o use_v for_o to_o take_v care_n and_o feed_v and_o at_o other_o time_n for_o to_o rule_v and_o govern_v and_o oft_o for_o both_o now_o though_o the_o officer_n of_o christ_n have_v a_o pastor_n all_o authority_n over_o his_o flock_n yet_o these_o word_n joh._n 21.15_o 16_o 17._o be_v principal_o direct_v to_o s._n peter_n as_o suppose_v in_o he_o this_o authority_n and_o require_v his_o duty_n of_o care_n and_o feed_n and_o not_o as_o convey_n to_o he_o a_o peculiar_a authority_n and_o dominion_n because_o this_o be_v enjoin_v upon_o he_o as_o a_o evidence_n of_o his_o love_n to_o christ_n and_o because_o among_o the_o three_o precept_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o lamb_n two_o of_o they_o be_v there_o express_v by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o must_v be_v understand_v only_o of_o feed_v ans_fw-fr 4._o civil_a governor_n also_o be_v to_o be_v as_o shepherd_n over_o their_o flock_n with_o particular_a respect_n to_o rule_v and_o government_n the_o government_n of_o god_n be_v sometime_o express_v by_o his_o be_v the_o shepherd_n of_o israel_n and_o a_o prince_n who_o homer_n style_v the_o pastor_n of_o the_o people_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v by_o philo_n and_o other_o writer_n oft_o mention_v by_o a_o like_a name_n libre_fw-la phil._n the_o agricult_a &_o de_fw-fr joseph_n &_o quod_fw-la omnis_fw-la probus_fw-la libre_fw-la and_o a_o civil_a pastoral_a power_n over_o all_o their_o people_n be_v yield_v to_o they_o num._n 27.17_o be_v 44.28_o which_o be_v express_v in_o the_o septuagint_n by_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 2_o sam._n 5.2_o ch._n 7.7_o ps_n 78.71_o 72._o but_o every_o one_o must_v use_v their_o power_n according_a to_o their_o office_n ecclesiastical_a officer_n be_v to_o use_v the_o spiritual_a authority_n but_o temporal_a sovereignty_n be_v reserve_v to_o prince_n ans_fw-fr 5._o the_o pastoral_a office_n of_o the_o guide_v of_o the_o church_n do_v extend_v itself_o even_o to_o king_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o conduct_n of_o their_o soul_n but_o yet_o this_o do_v not_o exempt_v they_o from_o be_v under_o the_o regal_a sovereignty_n a_o prince_n may_v be_v rule_v by_o a_o physician_n concern_v his_o health_n or_o be_v lead_v by_o a_o guide_n at_o land_n or_o a_o pilot_n at_o sea_n and_o not_o lose_v his_o sovereignty_n over_o these_o subject_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n be_v the_o chief_a ruler_n over_o the_o realm_n though_o the_o priest_n be_v to_o offer_v sacrifice_n for_o prince_n and_o people_n to_o direct_v they_o in_o religion_n and_o to_o judge_v in_o case_n of_o leprosy_n and_o such_o like_a sect_n iv_o other_o argument_n for_o the_o pretence_n of_o papal_a authority_n answer_v and_o refute_v 1._o 30._o annal._n ecclesian_n 57_o n._n 28_o 29_o 30._o the_o support_n which_o baronius_n afford_v for_o the_o pope_n supremacy_n be_v that_o christ_n himself_o be_v a_o priest_n after_o the_o order_n of_o melchisedek_n be_v both_o king_n and_o priest_n according_a to_o the_o apostle_n heb._n 7._o and_o that_o from_o he_o the_o regal_a and_o sacerdotal_a authority_n be_v together_o confer_v upon_o his_o church_n first_o upon_o the_o apostle_n and_o then_o upon_o their_o successor_n which_o he_o further_o undertake_v to_o prove_v because_o our_o saviour_n declare_v to_o his_o disciple_n jo._n 20._o as_o my_o father_n send_v i_o so_o send_v i_o you_o and_o do_v establish_v in_o his_o church_n a_o royal_a priesthood_n 1_o pet._n 2._o 32._o ibid._n n._n 31_o 32._o and_o though_o the_o cardinal_n will_v not_o allow_v that_o this_o authority_n in_o the_o church_n do_v make_v void_a the_o political_a power_n yet_o he_o do_v assert_v that_o this_o regal_a ecclesiastical_a authority_n must_v be_v superior_a thereunto_o melchisedek_n the_o priesthood_n of_o melchisedek_n 2._o but_o concern_v the_o melchisedekian_n priesthood_n sect._n 4_o he_o do_v not_o consider_v these_o two_o thing_n 1._o that_o the_o make_v the_o supremacy_n of_o power_n to_o be_v conjunct_a with_o the_o priesthood_n do_v destroy_v the_o peculiarity_n of_o power_n challenge_v by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n for_o thence_o it_o must_v be_v infer_v that_o they_o who_o equal_o partake_v of_o priesthood_n with_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n must_v have_v a_o equal_a supreme_a authority_n with_o he_o 2._o that_o one_o thing_n which_o the_o apostle_n do_v most_o especial_o insist_v on_o concern_v the_o priesthood_n of_o melchisedek_n be_v that_o the_o priest_n or_o high_a priest_n of_o that_o order_n must_v not_o derive_v or_o receive_v his_o priesthood_n from_o any_o predecessor_n nor_o leave_v it_o to_o any_o successor_n but_o must_v abide_v a_o priest_n for_o ever_o through_o that_o whole_a dispensation_n under_o which_o he_o be_v priest_n heb._n 7.3_o 8_o 16_o 17_o 21_o 23_o 24_o 28._o and_o therefore_o the_o melchisedekian_n priesthood_n be_v no_o more_o transfer_v from_o christ_n to_o any_o other_o person_n in_o the_o church_n than_o his_o proper_a mediatory_a office_n be_v rom._n beyerl_n de_fw-fr episc_n rom._n and_o they_o who_o say_v that_o this_o priesthood_n of_o christ_n can_v indeed_o be_v enjoy_v by_o any_o as_o successor_n to_o he_o but_o only_o as_o his_o vicar_n do_v not_o so_o avoid_v the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n for_o it_o remain_v certain_a that_o no_o such_o pretend_a vicar_n can_v partake_v of_o this_o priesthood_n because_o in_o he_o it_o must_v be_v receive_v from_o a_o predecessor_n viz._n in_o that_o vicarship_n and_o priesthood_n and_o be_v leave_v to_o
own_o those_o rebel_n for_o the_o people_n of_o the_o lord_n charge_n moses_n and_o aaron_n as_o be_v guilty_a of_o their_o blood_n and_o again_o gather_v themselves_o together_o against_o they_o v._o 41_o 42._o and_o as_o s._n austin_n conceive_v suitable_o to_o the_o tumultuous_a violence_n of_o their_o spirit_n they_o come_v with_o a_o resolution_n of_o put_v they_o to_o death_n 30._o aug._n the_o mirabil_n s._n scripture_n l._n 1._o c._n 30._o say_v he_o totus_fw-la populus_fw-la contra_fw-la moysem_fw-la &_o aaron_n ut_fw-la sanguinis_fw-la reos_fw-la consurrexit_fw-la eosque_fw-la in_o eorundem_fw-la ultionem_fw-la occidere_fw-la voluit_fw-la and_o all_o these_o transaction_n be_v the_o more_o to_o be_v admire_v because_o they_o present_o succeed_v after_o that_o sad_a threaten_n and_o the_o plague_n therewith_o that_o their_o carcase_n shall_v fall_v in_o the_o wilderness_n and_o not_o enter_v into_o the_o land_n of_o canaan_n num._n 14.29_o 30_o 37._o which_o judgement_n be_v denounce_v against_o they_o in_o part_n because_o they_o will_v forsake_v moses_n and_o choose_v they_o another_o captain_n to_o return_v to_o egypt_n num._n 14.4_o 13._o ant._n jud._n l._n 3._o c._n 13._o and_o do_v then_o as_o jo_n sephus_fw-la express_v it_o revile_v and_o conspire_v against_o moses_n and_o aaron_n and_o if_o under_o so_o excellent_a a_o governor_n who_o have_v so_o high_o oblige_v israel_n and_o do_v so_o much_o good_a for_o they_o there_o be_v such_o dangerous_a consequence_n from_o the_o people_n or_o man_n of_o a_o popular_a strain_n exercise_v a_o power_n of_o judge_v concern_v a_o case_n fit_a to_o warrant_v a_o forcible_a resistance_n this_o must_v needs_o be_v a_o destructive_a principle_n if_o allow_v under_o the_o best_a government_n in_o the_o world_n this_o give_v birth_n to_o so_o bad_a a_o undertake_n as_o that_o of_o corah_n which_o be_v a_o enterprise_n to_o heinous_a 11._o sanhedrin_n c._n 11._o that_o beside_o the_o severe_a censure_n of_o the_o scripture_n the_o jewish_a talmud_n reckon_v up_o the_o manager_n thereof_o among_o they_o who_o shall_v have_v no_o portion_n in_o the_o life_n to_o come_v 7._o david_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o david_n the_o other_o instance_n i_o shall_v give_v be_v in_o the_o government_n of_o david_n he_o be_v peculiar_o choose_v of_o god_n to_o rule_n israel_n and_o know_v so_o to_o be_v he_o be_v a_o man_n after_o god_n own_o heart_n and_o in_o his_o government_n over_o israel_n he_o feed_v or_o rule_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d they_o according_a to_o the_o integrity_n of_o his_o heart_n and_o guide_v they_o by_o the_o skilfulness_n of_o his_o hand_n ps_n 78.72_o he_o be_v also_o so_o potent_a and_o victorious_a over_o all_o his_o enemy_n and_o by_o reason_n hereof_o israel_n in_o his_o time_n be_v so_o renown_v that_o maimonides_n say_v their_o consistory_n will_v not_o receive_v proselyte_n in_o his_o reign_n because_o they_o suppose_v it_o be_v the_o fare_n of_o his_o power_n biah_n maim_v in_o inure_v biah_n which_o induce_v they_o to_o pretend_v respect_n to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n yet_o absalon_n by_o a_o popular_a carriage_n and_o infinuate_a word_n soon_o persuade_v the_o people_n they_o be_v great_o injure_v under_o the_o government_n of_o david_n and_o that_o no_o justice_n can_v be_v have_v 2_o sam._n 15.3_o 4._o 8._o josep_n ant._n l_o 7._o c._n 8._o and_o josephus_n declare_v he_o complain_v much_o of_o the_o king_n officer_n that_o there_o be_v no_o good_a counsellor_n about_o he_o and_o hereupon_o almost_o all_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n join_v themselves_o with_o absalon_n again2t_v david_n 2_o sam._n 15.12_o 13_o 14._o ch._n 16.18_o ch._n 18.6_o and_o their_o elder_n with_o they_o ch._n 17.15_o 8._o and_o though_o this_o wicked_a attempt_n of_o absalon_n be_v defeat_v and_o no_o less_o than_o twenty_o thousand_o man_n slay_v therein_o in_o one_o day_n yet_o while_o the_o people_n in_o their_o discontent_n and_o passion_n take_v to_o themselves_o a_o liberty_n to_o take_v arm_n as_o they_o think_v fit_a it_o be_v remarkable_o observable_a that_o no_o soon_o be_v this_o rebellion_n after_o absalon_n over_o but_o upon_o some_o hot_a word_n between_o the_o man_n of_o judah_n and_o the_o man_n of_o israel_n concern_v the_o manner_n of_o their_o perform_v their_o duty_n to_o the_o king_n 2._o 2_o sam._n 20_o 2._o every_o man_n of_o israel_n go_v up_o from_o david_n and_o follow_v sheba_n in_o a_o new_a rebellion_n and_o though_o david_n conquest_n have_v be_v very_o great_a over_o many_o nation_n which_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_a greek_a historian_n give_v a_o account_n of_o as_o be_v observe_v by_o eusebius_n for_o eupolemus_n neither_o the_o splendour_n of_o his_o kingdom_n nor_o the_o sense_n of_o their_o duty_n 30._o eus_n praep._n evang._n l._n 9_o c._n 30._o nor_o the_o bitter_a effect_n of_o their_o former_a conspiracy_n nor_o the_o king_n kindness_n in_o receive_v they_o again_o into_o his_o favour_n can_v contain_v they_o under_o the_o bond_n of_o obedience_n and_o in_o the_o path_n of_o peace_n 9_o now_o all_o this_o will_v manifest_v how_o extreme_o unsettle_a any_o government_n in_o the_o world_n must_v be_v and_o therein_o the_o authority_n of_o execute_v justice_n preserve_v peace_n and_o conserve_n all_o right_n and_o property_n if_o it_o be_v once_o admit_v that_o subject_n when_o they_o shall_v judge_v it_o a_o case_n of_o necessity_n for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o common_a good_a may_v take_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n and_o therefore_o for_o the_o secure_n peace_n and_o righteousness_n and_o the_o common_a right_n and_o interest_n of_o all_o man_n it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o supreme_a governor_n have_v such_o a_o authority_n that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a to_o take_v up_o arm_n against_o he_o 10._o arms._n the_o sense_n of_o grotius_n concern_v subject_n take_v arms._n beside_o these_o instance_n i_o shall_v add_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o learned_a grotius_n after_o his_o long_a and_o more_o mature_a consideration_n of_o thing_n that_o worthy_a man_n in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_n &_o pacis_fw-la and_o in_o another_o discourse_n write_v in_o his_o young_a time_n do_v make_v use_n of_o some_o unmeet_a expression_n and_o notion_n and_o unsound_a argument_n too_o much_o tend_v to_o infringe_v the_o authority_n of_o king_n and_o to_o allow_v a_o power_n in_o the_o people_n in_o some_o case_n of_o make_v war_n against_o they_o but_o though_o he_o do_v not_o express_o retract_v and_o alter_v those_o thing_n yet_o in_o his_o write_n which_o he_o publish_v after_o a_o great_a experience_n of_o the_o world_n he_o write_v at_o another_o rate_n and_o fall_v in_o direct_o with_o what_o i_o have_v not_o assert_v 26.52_o grot._n in_o mat._n 26.52_o thus_o in_o his_o commentary_n upon_o s._n matthew_n he_o say_v if_o it_o be_v once_o admit_v that_o private_a person_n be_v injurious_o deal_v with_o by_o the_o magistrate_n may_v make_v forcible_a resistance_n all_o place_n will_v be_v full_a of_o tumult_n there_o will_v be_v no_o force_n or_o authority_n of_o law_n or_o judicature_n since_o there_o be_v no_o man_n who_o be_v not_o incline_v to_o favour_v himself_o 11._o and_o in_o his_o votum_fw-la pro_fw-la pace_fw-la 16._o vot_o pro_fw-la pac._n ad_fw-la art_n 16._o after_o he_o have_v passionate_o complain_v of_o arm_n be_v take_v upon_o the_o pretext_n of_o religion_n he_o go_v on_o ego_fw-la vero_fw-la non_fw-la tantum_fw-la subditos_fw-la ab_fw-la armis_fw-la arceo_fw-la etc._n etc._n but_o i_o do_v not_o only_o forbid_v subject_n from_o take_v arm_n but_o desire_v that_o king_n who_o have_v that_o power_n give_v to_o they_o will_v use_v it_o as_o feldom_o as_o may_v be_v ibid._n ibid._n after_o this_o grotius_n relate_v at_o large_a and_o with_o approbation_n the_o proceed_n of_o the_o university_n of_o oxford_n about_o paraeus_n upon_o the_o roman_n with_o his_o allowance_n also_o of_o this_o their_o determination_n subditos_fw-la nullo_n modo_fw-la vi_fw-la &_o armis_fw-la regi_fw-la vel_fw-la principi_fw-la svo_fw-la resistere_fw-la debere_fw-la nec_fw-la illis_fw-la arma_fw-la vel_fw-la offensiva_fw-la vel_fw-la defensiva_fw-la in_fw-la cansa_fw-la religionis_fw-la vel_fw-la alia_fw-la re_fw-la quà cunque_fw-la contra_fw-la regem_fw-la vel_fw-la principem_fw-la saum_v capessere_fw-la debere_fw-la that_o subject_n ought_v by_o no_o mean_n to_o resist_v their_o king_n or_o prince_n by_o force_n nor_o ought_v they_o to_o take_v either_o offensive_a or_o defensive_a arm_n against_o their_o king_n or_o prince_n ibid._n ibid._n for_o the_o cause_n of_o religion_n or_o for_o any_o other_o thing_n whatsoever_o and_o then_o assert_v the_o general_a rule_n of_o s._n paul_n even_o against_o the_o case_n except_v by_o paraeus_n that_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n receive_v to_o himself_o damnation_n he_o add_v if_o so_o many_o exception_n of_o paraeux_n i._n e._n undermine_n of_o s._n
of_o god_n and_o that_o they_o who_o resist_v they_o shall_v receive_v to_o themselves_o damnation_n rom._n 13.1_o 2._o the_o sense_n of_o these_o truth_n be_v contain_v under_o the_o acknowledgement_n which_o david_n make_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n who_o can_v stretch_v forth_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v saul_n hom._n 1._o de_fw-fr dau._n &_o saul_n and_o be_v guiltless_a for_o as_o s._n chrysostome_n note_v when_o david_n declare_v saul_n to_o be_v the_o lord_n anoint_v he_o do_v acknowledge_v he_o to_o have_v god_n authority_n and_o that_o to_o resist_v he_o be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o fight_v against_o god_n or_o in_o the_o apostle_n word_n to_o resist_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n 35._o aug._n quaest_n ex_fw-la vet._n test_n c._n 35._o and_o s._n austin_n observe_v that_o david_n call_v saul_n the_o lord_n anoint_v after_o the_o lord_n have_v depart_v from_o he_o he_o add_v that_o david_n be_v not_o ignorant_a divinam_fw-la esse_fw-la traditionem_fw-la in_o officio_fw-la ordinis_fw-la regalis_fw-la that_o the_o royal_a office_n be_v god_n ordinance_n and_o appointment_n and_o therefore_o he_o both_o do_v honour_n saul_n and_o aught_o so_o to_o do_v 6._o some_o possible_o may_v here_o urge_v that_o the_o law_n and_o rule_n of_o right_a and_o all_o the_o precept_n of_o religion_n among_o the_o israelite_n be_v there_o establish_v antecedent_o to_o the_o be_v of_o the_o royal_a authority_n among_o they_o and_o that_o these_o thing_n stand_v by_o divine_a authority_n no_o king_n have_v any_o power_n to_o repeal_n or_o break_v they_o and_o on_o this_o account_n they_o may_v have_v liberty_n from_o the_o nature_n of_o their_o constitution_n to_o defend_v these_o right_n by_o the_o sword_n though_o christian_n have_v not_o but_o even_o this_o also_o will_v not_o alter_v the_o case_n for_o throughout_o all_o the_o world_n the_o common_a rule_n of_o right_a and_o justice_n have_v a_o divine_a stamp_n and_o be_v of_o as_o great_a antiquity_n as_o the_o world_n itself_o and_o the_o nature_n of_o man_n and_o there_o be_v scarce_o any_o kingdom_n in_o the_o world_n which_o have_v continue_v without_o interruption_n of_o its_o succession_n and_o establishment_n so_o long_o as_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n have_v be_v in_o the_o world_n 8._o tert._n ap._n c._n 4._o cl._n alex._n strom._n l._n 4._o orig._n cont_n cel._n l._n 1._o l._n 5._o &_o l._n 8._o which_o peculiar_o be_v from_o god_n and_o however_o no_o prescription_n can_v be_v plead_v against_o the_o right_n of_o god_n and_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o christ_n no_o more_o than_o it_o can_v be_v plead_v for_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o pagan_a idolatry_n in_o which_o case_n the_o ancient_a christian_n constant_o assert_v their_o duty_n to_o god_n and_o his_o religion_n to_o be_v above_o that_o which_o they_o owe_v to_o the_o contrary_a law_n and_o constitution_n of_o humane_a authority_n 7._o wherefore_o it_o will_v be_v of_o considerable_a moment_n clear_o to_o prove_v that_o subject_n in_o the_o church_n of_o israel_n according_a to_o the_o will_n of_o god_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v not_o allow_v in_o any_o such_o case_n as_o have_v be_v pretend_v to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n and_o if_o this_o be_v then_o unlawful_a it_o be_v now_o much_o more_o so_o under_o the_o dispensation_n of_o the_o gospel_n sect_n ii_o the_o general_a unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n evidence_v sect._n 2_o 1._o because_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n resist_v king_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n may_v not_o be_v resist_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n will_v receive_v the_o full_a evidence_n from_o the_o behaviour_n of_o david_n towards_o saul_n and_o those_o principle_n of_o duty_n whereby_o he_o be_v guide_v i_o shall_v pass_v by_o many_o other_o thing_n with_o much_o brevity_n when_o samuel_n declare_v the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o manner_n or_o as_o very_o many_o translation_n render_v it_o and_o the_o word_n most_o frequent_o signify_v 64._o v._o verse_n vulg._n syr._n arab._n par._n chald._n &_o sept._n barclai_n adv_fw-la monarch_n l._n 2._o p._n 64._o the_o judgement_n or_o right_n of_o the_o king_n 1_o sam._n 8.11_o 18._o and_o ch._n 10.25_o many_o judicious_a man_n with_o great_a reason_n have_v account_v it_o to_o contain_v this_o sense_n that_o such_o be_v the_o right_n dignity_n and_o authority_n of_o their_o king_n that_o though_o the_o people_n may_v bear_v and_o sustain_v such_o injury_n as_o be_v there_o mention_v 6._o carpzov_n in_o schick_n th._n 1._o p._n 1._o &_o th._n 7._o p._n 160._o grot._fw-la ubi_fw-la sup_n &_o in_o 1_o sam._n 8.11_o &_o de_fw-fr imp._n c._n 3._o n._n 6._o they_o have_v no_o lawful_a power_n of_o redress_v themselves_o by_o force_n but_o only_o must_v apply_v themselves_o too_o god_n this_o grotius_n in_o his_o annotat._n upon_o that_o place_n thus_o express_v si_fw-la peccarent_fw-la reges_fw-la graviter_fw-la in_fw-la dei_fw-la legem_fw-la ad_fw-la deum_fw-la ultio_fw-la pertinebat_fw-la non_fw-la ad_fw-la singulos_fw-la ac_fw-la ne_fw-la ad_fw-la populum_fw-la quidem_fw-la and_o de_fw-fr imperio_fw-la summarum_fw-la potestatum_fw-la circa_fw-la sacra_fw-la he_o say_v jus_fw-la regis_fw-la voco_fw-la quia_fw-la ita_fw-la agenti_fw-la nemini_fw-la liceret_fw-la vim_o ullam_fw-la opponere_fw-la and_o to_o the_o like_a sense_n salmasius_n defence_n reg._n c._n 2._o 2._o solomon_n persuade_v to_o that_o duty_n and_o reverence_n which_o subject_n owe_v to_o prince_n eccl._n 8.2_o 3._o declare_v v._o 4._o where_o the_o word_n of_o a_o king_n be_v there_o be_v power_n and_o who_o may_v say_v unto_o he_o what_o do_v thou_o and_o speak_v of_o the_o king_n against_o who_o there_o be_v no_o rise_n up_o prov._n 30.31_o which_o word_n give_v a_o fair_a intimation_n that_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n be_v such_o that_o no_o opposition_n or_o resistance_n may_v be_v make_v against_o he_o by_o inferior_n and_o when_o david_n declare_v ps_n 51.4_o against_o thou_o only_o have_v i_o sin_v 10._o ambr._n apol_n dau._n c._n 10._o s._n ambrose_n give_v this_o sense_n thereof_o that_o david_n be_v king_n be_v not_o subject_a to_o the_o penalty_n of_o any_o humane_a law_n but_o the_o whole_a punishment_n of_o his_o sin_n be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n alone_o this_o be_v own_v by_o vega_n 2._o veg._n in_o ps_n 4._o poenit._fw-la conc._n 2._o to_o be_v the_o sense_n also_o of_o s._n hierome_n austin_n chrysostome_n and_o cassiodorus_n and_o he_o himself_o give_v this_o as_o a_o kind_n of_o paraphrase_n upon_o that_o expression_n nullum_fw-la alium_fw-la praeter_fw-la te_fw-la unum_fw-la in_o terra_fw-la superiorem_fw-la recognosco_fw-la i_o acknowledge_v none_o other_o beside_o thou_o alone_o my_o superior_a upon_o earth_n and_o this_o interpretation_n be_v receive_v in_o the_o christian_a church_n as_o early_o as_o the_o time_n of_o clemens_n alexandrinus_n and_o though_o other_o exposition_n also_o have_v be_v give_v 517._o strom._n l._n 4._o p._n 517._o this_o show_v what_o apprehension_n these_o christian_a writer_n have_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o david_n regal_a authority_n and_o this_o have_v so_o much_o evidence_n of_o truth_n that_o when_o murder_n and_o adultery_n in_o inferior_a person_n be_v punish_v by_o the_o judge_n of_o israel_n according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n david_n judgement_n must_v be_v according_a as_o god_n himself_o will_v pronounce_v and_o execute_v and_o though_o god_n so_o far_o pardon_v david_n as_o to_o spare_v his_o life_n 2_o sam._n 12.13_o yet_o his_o child_n must_v die_v v._o 14._o even_o by_o the_o hand_n of_o god_n v._o 15_o 18_o 22._o and_o god_n denounce_v against_o he_o that_o the_o sword_n shall_v not_o depart_v from_o his_o house_n v._o 10._o whereby_o amnon_n absalon_n and_o adonijah_n be_v cut_v off_o and_o the_o rebellion_n of_o absalon_n as_o a_o judgement_n which_o god_n inflict_v be_v part_n of_o the_o punishment_n of_o this_o sin_n v._o 11._o 3._o when_o there_o be_v any_o corruption_n in_o religion_n public_o tolerate_v as_o the_o worship_v in_o high_a place_n and_o grove_n the_o holy_a scripture_n lay_v the_o blame_n constant_o upon_o the_o king_n and_o prince_n whereas_o if_o the_o people_n and_o subject_n have_v the_o power_n of_o defend_v their_o religion_n and_o the_o purity_n thereof_o by_o the_o sword_n the_o fault_n will_v have_v be_v equal_o chargeable_a upon_o they_o under_o the_o government_n of_o their_o king_n for_o the_o same_o pious_a spirit_n which_o will_v engage_v a_o good_a prince_n must_v also_o oblige_v a_o pious_a people_n to_o make_v use_n of_o their_o just_a power_n for_o the_o honour_n and_o service_n of_o god_n and_o if_o the_o case_n have_v be_v lawful_a it_o will_v have_v be_v a_o kind_n of_o martyrdom_n to_o hazard_v or_o lay_v down_o their_o
apostle_n command_v subjection_n and_o against_o who_o he_o condemn_v all_o resistance_n now_o this_o be_v common_o acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v write_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o nero_n who_o be_v a_o man_n of_o excessive_a intemperance_n and_o lust_n and_o prodigious_a cruelty_n even_o to_o that_o height_n as_o to_o cast_v off_o natural_a affection_n to_o his_o near_a relation_n in_o his_o time_n suetonius_n tell_v we_o 16._o suet._n in_o ner._n n._n 16._o punishment_n be_v inflict_v upon_o the_o christian_n and_o according_a to_o tacitus_n 15._o tac._n annal_n l._n 15._o tertul._n apol_n c._n 6._o &_o in_o scorpiac_n c._n 15._o poenis_fw-la quaesitissimis_fw-la by_o the_o most_o exquisite_a pain_n and_o he_o be_v note_v by_o tertullian_n to_o be_v the_o first_o of_o the_o roman_a emperor_n who_o undertake_v fierce_o to_o persecute_v christianity_n and_o under_o he_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n paul_n and_o divers_a other_o christian_n be_v cruel_o put_v to_o death_n and_o yet_o in_o this_o case_n and_o under_o that_o emperor_n who_o the_o roman_a spirit_n will_v not_o endure_v without_o take_v arm_n against_o he_o and_o who_o their_o senate_n declare_v to_o be_v a_o enemy_n ner._n suet._n in_o ner._n n._n 49._o tacit._n hist_o l._n 1._o aur._n vict._n in_o ner._n and_o to_o be_v punish_v more_o majorum_fw-la by_o a_o infamous_a death_n s._n paul_n will_v not_o allow_v the_o christian_n to_o resist_v and_o take_v arm_n against_o this_o high_a power_n and_o this_o be_v the_o christian_a temper_n and_o spirit_n that_o they_o keep_v themselves_o free_a from_o all_o those_o tumult_n and_o sedition_n which_o other_o person_n in_o the_o empire_n be_v many_o time_n engage_v in_o 2._o tert._n ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o and_o this_o be_v that_o which_o give_v tertullian_n occasion_n to_o say_v nunquam_fw-la albiniani_n vel_fw-la nigriani_n vel_fw-la cassiani_fw-la inveniri_fw-la potuerunt_fw-la christiani_n 5._o and_o since_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v found_v in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o government_n of_o claudius_n and_o s._n paul_n be_v put_v to_o death_n in_o the_o end_n of_o nero_n time_n who_o be_v the_o next_o successor_n to_o claudius_n in_o the_o empire_n this_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n must_v be_v write_v in_o one_o of_o their_o reign_n indeed_o illyricus_n rom._n illyr_n chronol_n in_o act._n apost_n dr._n hammonds_n annot_n on_o the_o title_n of_o the_o ep._n to_o rom._n and_o dr_n hammond_n sometime_o think_v it_o to_o have_v be_v write_v under_o claudius_n and_o those_o expression_n in_o this_o epistle_n which_o intimate_v that_o s._n paul_n before_o the_o write_n thereof_o have_v never_o be_v at_o rome_n with_o this_o christian_a church_n may_v possible_o seem_v to_o incline_v to_o the_o same_o sense_n ch._n 1_o 10.-13.-15_a and_o ch._n 15.19_o 22_o 23._o but_o it_o be_v certain_o write_v many_o year_n after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o roman_n ch._n 15.23_o and_o if_o it_o shall_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v send_v to_o they_o under_o claudius_n even_o he_o be_v not_o much_o a_o better_a man_n than_o nero._n for_o claudius_n be_v a_o debauch_a and_o vicious_a person_n and_o barbarous_o cruel_a to_o which_o purpose_n among_o other_o expression_n suetonius_n say_v of_o he_o 34._o suet._n in_o claud._n 33_o 34._o that_o he_o be_v libidinis_fw-la profusissimae_fw-la and_o also_o saevum_fw-la &_o sanguinarium_fw-la natura_fw-la fuisse_fw-la apparuit_fw-la and_o even_o he_o be_v so_o great_a a_o enemy_n to_o the_o right_a worship_n of_o the_o only_a true_a god_n that_o under_o the_o name_n of_o jew_n he_o banish_v also_o christian_n from_o rome_n act._n 18.2_o 6._o senate_n rutherf_n of_o civ_o policy_n qu._n 33._o the_o new_a testament_n give_v respect_n to_o the_o emperor_n above_o the_o senate_n but_o because_o there_o be_v some_o who_o say_v that_o these_o expression_n of_o the_o apostle_n have_v no_o particular_a mention_n of_o nero_n or_o any_o emperor_n and_o therefore_o may_v as_o well_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o roman_a senate_n to_o obviate_v this_o exception_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o wheresoever_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n there_o be_v any_o notice_n take_v of_o or_o any_o respect_n give_v to_o the_o roman_a power_n this_o be_v do_v with_o a_o principal_a and_o primary_n respect_v to_o the_o emperor_n and_o subordinate_o to_o other_o as_o his_o officer_n this_o be_v manifest_a in_o the_o gospel_n the_o act_n and_o the_o epistle_n the_o tax_v or_o enrol_v at_o the_o birth_n of_o our_o saviour_n be_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o augustus_n and_o the_o tribute_n money_n have_v caesar_n image_n and_o inscription_n to_o who_o christ_n command_v the_o jew_n to_o render_v what_o be_v he_o s._n paul_n appeal_n be_v make_v unto_o caesar_n and_o s._n peter_n command_a submission_n be_v direct_v to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a and_o to_o governor_n as_o unto_o they_o who_o be_v send_v by_o he_o so_o that_o the_o spirit_n of_o god_n speak_v much_o in_o favour_n of_o monarchical_a power_n though_o then_o pagan_a but_o give_v no_o encouragement_n to_o the_o notion_n of_o they_o who_o will_v embrace_v a_o popular_a sovereignty_n 7._o now_o these_o word_n of_o s._n paul_n be_v so_o full_a that_o i_o shall_v not_o need_v to_o add_v any_o further_a evidence_n of_o scripture_n in_o this_o particular_a but_o when_o s._n peter_n and_o s._n judas_n 8._o 2_o pet._n 2.10_o judas_n 8._o so_o high_o condemn_v the_o despise_a dominion_n and_o speak_v evil_a of_o dignity_n as_o sin_n against_o which_o god_n will_v chief_o execute_v judgement_n it_o be_v evident_a à _fw-la majori_fw-la that_o their_o doctrine_n can_v give_v allowance_n to_o that_o forcible_a resistance_n whereby_o the_o great_a contempt_n of_o dignity_n be_v express_v and_o which_o run_v high_o than_o to_o speak_v evil_a especial_o when_o s._n judas_n speak_v particular_o against_o they_o who_o perish_v in_o the_o gainsaying_n of_o core_n or_o in_o the_o practice_n of_o sedition_n and_o s._n peter_n also_o propose_v the_o example_n of_o christ_n as_o that_o which_o he_o himself_o intend_v shall_v be_v a_o example_n to_o all_o christian_n who_o when_o in_o well-doing_n he_o be_v revile_v revile_v not_o again_o when_o he_o suffer_v he_o threaten_v not_o but_o commit_v himself_o to_o he_o that_o judge_v righteous_o 1_o pet._n 2.19.20_o 21_o 22_o 23._o 8._o have_v now_o show_v sovereignty_n christianity_n do_v not_o infringe_v sovereignty_n that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n do_v full_o provide_v for_o the_o safety_n and_o security_n of_o prince_n it_o be_v matter_n of_o wonder_n that_o any_o man_n shall_v have_v the_o confidence_n to_o make_v christianity_n a_o foundation_n for_o the_o high_a resistance_n against_o prince_n to_o depose_v they_o from_o their_o crown_n and_o forbid_v subject_n to_o yield_v they_o obedience_n and_o this_o authority_n the_o pope_n claim_v upon_o a_o christian_a title_n init_fw-la bellarm._n in_o resp_n ad_fw-la apol._n pro_fw-la juram_fw-la fidelit_fw-la in_o init_fw-la bellarmine_n affirm_v it_o to_o be_v a_o thing_n agree_v upon_o by_o their_o lawyer_n and_o divine_n that_o the_o pope_n may_v by_o right_o depose_v heretical_a prince_n and_o set_v free_a their_o subject_n from_o obedience_n to_o they_o for_o cum_fw-la hac_fw-la conditione_n reges_fw-la terrae_fw-la ad_fw-la ecclesiam_fw-la admittuntur_fw-la etc._n etc._n upon_o this_o condition_n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v admit_v unto_o the_o church_n that_o they_o shall_v subject_v their_o sceptre_n unto_o christ_n and_o that_o they_o shall_v protect_v and_o not_o destroy_v religion_n which_o if_o they_o will_v not_o do_v he_o who_o be_v over_o the_o whole_a church_n in_o the_o place_n of_o christ_n vice_fw-la christi_fw-la have_v a_o right_a to_o separate_v they_o from_o the_o communion_n of_o the_o faithful_a and_o to_o forbid_v their_o subject_n from_o give_v they_o obedience_n indeed_o all_o person_n by_o their_o baptism_n be_v engage_v to_o yield_v up_o themselves_o to_o be_v subject_n to_o christ_n but_o how_o can_v the_o baptism_n of_o prince_n include_v a_o condition_n that_o they_o must_v yield_v their_o sceptre_n to_o be_v dispose_v of_o by_o any_o officer_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n when_o they_o be_v baptize_v into_o that_o doctrine_n which_o make_v so_o great_a provision_n for_o the_o security_n of_o king_n and_o against_o all_o manner_n of_o resistance_n this_o will_v make_v christianity_n to_o be_v prejudicial_a to_o the_o authority_n of_o governor_n to_o assert_v which_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o its_o doctrine_n and_o the_o holy_a spirit_n seem_v to_o have_v take_v special_a care_n to_o prevent_v this_o claim_n in_o any_o person_n of_o the_o romish_a church_n in_o that_o whosoever_o resist_v the_o power_n etc._n etc._n be_v particular_o direct_v to_o that_o church_n must_v deny_v all_o power_n to_o any_o person_n therein_o to_o oppose_v the_o authority_n of_o ruler_n under_o the_o peril_n of_o damnation_n 9_o duty_n
compare_v several_a place_n in_o that_o book_n will_v necessitate_v the_o interpret_n those_o expression_n to_o extend_v only_o to_o this_o case_n which_o allow_v the_o people_n under_o the_o fierce_a and_o high_a tyranny_n to_o resist_v provide_v they_o exceed_v not_o the_o bound_n of_o mere_a defence_n without_o any_o attempt_n of_o invade_v or_o revenge_v but_o then_o withal_o he_o will_v not_o allow_v in_o this_o case_n or_o any_o other_o the_o taking_z arm_n against_o the_o sovereign_a power_n but_o say_v a_o prince_n by_o such_o a_o undertake_n as_o this_o lose_v his_o royal_a authority_n and_o be_v no_o long_a king_n se_fw-la omni_fw-la dominatu_fw-la &_o principatu_fw-la exuit_fw-la atque_fw-la ipso_fw-la jure_fw-la sive_fw-la ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la rex_fw-la esse_fw-la desinit_fw-la cont._n monarchomachos_n l._n 6._o c._n 23._o and_o grotius_n also_o agree_v with_o barclay_n who_o he_o here_o cite_v grant_v that_o the_o people_n may_v in_o such_o a_o case_n as_o this_o resist_n by_o force_n 11._o de_fw-fr jur._n bel._n &_o p._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o n._n 11._o si_fw-la rexvere_fw-la hostili_fw-la animo_fw-la in_o totius_fw-la populi_fw-la exitium_fw-la feratur_fw-la and_o he_o also_o proceed_v upon_o the_o like_a foundation_n that_o this_o be_v not_o to_o resist_v a_o sovereign_a king_n but_o he_o who_o cease_v to_o be_v such_o consistere_fw-la simul_fw-la non_fw-la possunt_fw-la volunt_fw-la as_o imperandi_fw-la &_o voluntas_fw-la perdendi_fw-la quare_fw-la qui_fw-la se_fw-la hostem_fw-la populi_fw-la totitus_fw-la profitatur_fw-la eo_fw-la ipso_fw-la abdicat_fw-la regnum_fw-la 6._o now_o the_o design_n of_o these_o learned_a man_n be_v thus_o far_o herein_o to_o be_v much_o approve_v that_o they_o though_o it_o necessary_a to_o take_v care_n that_o whilst_o the_o right_a and_o authority_n of_o prince_n be_v assert_v the_o safety_n of_o the_o people_n and_o the_o common_a good_a shall_v still_o be_v provide_v for_o yet_o because_o i_o conceive_v these_o answer_n to_o leave_v thing_n too_o loose_o and_o afford_v overmuch_o occasion_n for_o unquiet_a spirit_n to_o lay_v hold_v on_o i_o shall_v endeavour_v to_o speak_v a_o little_a more_o close_o to_o this_o matter_n wherefore_o i_o assert_v 1._o that_o there_o be_v a_o great_a difference_n between_o the_o discourse_n of_o such_o thing_n as_o mere_a notional_a supposition_n and_o the_o consider_v they_o as_o matter_n of_o practice_n and_o reality_n in_o the_o former_a way_n there_o may_v be_v supposition_n make_v of_o thing_n which_o actual_o be_v not_o never_o be_v nor_o be_v ever_o like_a to_o be_v and_o there_o may_v also_o be_v suppose_v such_o evidence_n as_o be_v clear_a and_o beyond_o all_o possibility_n of_o mistake_n when_o there_o be_v no_o such_o thing_n in_o reality_n and_o only_o upon_o the_o yield_a such_o supposition_n i_o shall_v grant_v the_o answer_n give_v to_o be_v true_a thus_o the_o river_n thames_n may_v be_v grant_v to_o be_v hurtful_a and_o pernicious_a upon_o supposition_n that_o it_o shall_v overflow_v and_o drown_v the_o whole_a kingdom_n but_o though_o such_o a_o thing_n may_v be_v imagine_v in_o speculation_n man_n of_o common_a understanding_n can_v much_o fear_v any_o such_o actual_a danger_n now_o the_o take_a arm_n be_v not_o a_o notion_n but_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o therefore_o the_o reason_n and_o ground_n of_o such_o undertake_n must_v be_v from_o thing_n as_o they_o actual_o and_o real_o be_v in_o the_o world_n 7._o i_o assert_v second_o that_o if_o we_o consider_v this_o as_o a_o case_n of_o practice_n which_o be_v that_o to_o which_o our_o public_a acknowledgement_n also_o must_v be_v refer_v this_o pretence_n be_v no_o sufficient_a plea_n for_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n upon_o these_o two_o reason_n 1._o from_o the_o unreasonableness_n of_o the_o thing_n suppose_v and_o the_o great_a unlikelyhood_n of_o its_o ever_o be_v true_a though_o it_o may_v be_v so_o pretend_v for_o such_o a_o thing_n probable_o never_o be_v actual_o in_o the_o world_n and_o grotius_n acknowledge_v sup_n grot._fw-la ubi_fw-la sup_n that_o this_o can_v scarce_o seem_v possible_a to_o happen_v in_o a_o king_n who_o be_v compos_fw-la mentis_fw-la towards_o his_o whole_a dominion_n 16._o adu._n monarchomach_n l._n 3._o to_o c._n 16._o indeed_o barclay_n give_v instance_n in_o nero_n who_o aurelius_n victor_n relate_v to_o have_v talk_v of_o destroy_v rome_n and_o the_o senate_n with_o fire_n and_o sword_n and_o place_v his_o residence_n elsewhere_o 49._o sueton._n in_o calig_n n._n 30._o &_o 49._o and_o much_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n be_v declare_v concern_v caligula_n now_o though_o these_o be_v monster_n of_o man_n and_o it_o may_v be_v hope_v that_o no_o prince_n like_a to_o they_o will_v ever_o live_v under_o christianity_n especial_o yet_o these_o expression_n have_v not_o respect_n to_o the_o whole_a empire_n but_o only_o to_o rome_n and_o furious_a speech_n even_o of_o such_o man_n who_o action_n speak_v they_o savage_o cruel_a may_v probable_o vent_v much_o more_o than_o will_v ever_o be_v enterprise_v and_o attempt_v and_o it_o seem_v considerable_a that_o s._n paul_n prohibition_n against_o resistance_n be_v write_v to_o the_o roman_n within_o a_o few_o year_n after_o the_o end_n of_o caligula_n his_o reign_n and_o about_o the_o entrance_n of_o nero_n and_o therefore_o be_v a_o firm_a rule_n and_o bind_a obligation_n even_o under_o their_o government_n 8._o i_o know_v it_o be_v not_o simple_o impossible_a that_o such_o a_o case_n shall_v be_v in_o act_n if_o antiochus_n have_v be_v real_o king_n of_o judea_n while_o he_o resolve_v to_o destroy_v all_o person_n of_o the_o whole_a nation_n of_o the_o jew_n who_o observe_v the_o law_n of_o moses_n this_o have_v be_v a_o case_n of_o somewhat_o like_o nature_n and_o upon_o this_o foundation_n barclay_n also_o go_v 24._o ibid._n l._n 6._o c._n 24._o to_o justify_v the_o war_n of_o the_o maccabee_n of_o which_o i_o have_v give_v another_o account_n but_o though_o it_o be_v not_o utter_o impossible_a yet_o there_o be_v as_o much_o or_o more_o reason_n for_o those_o child_n who_o maintain_v and_o support_v their_o parent_n by_o their_o industry_n to_o fear_v the_o these_o parent_n do_v design_n to_o poison_v they_o because_o there_o have_v be_v some_o unnatural_a and_o saturnine_a parent_n than_o that_o subject_n shall_v fear_v any_o such_o design_n of_o their_o prince_n against_o his_o whole_a realm_n and_o such_o child_n may_v with_o as_o much_o justice_n attempt_v the_o murder_a of_o these_o parent_n upon_o such_o suspicion_n which_o will_v be_v horrid_a and_o inhuman_a and_o subject_n upon_o the_o mention_a pretence_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n both_o have_v equal_a appearance_n of_o self-preservation_n and_o be_v defensive_a and_o both_o be_v impious_a and_o opposite_a to_o righteouseness_n and_o christianity_n 9_o 2._o the_o other_o reason_n be_v from_o the_o dangerous_a effect_n and_o great_a mischief_n that_o have_v be_v and_o still_o may_v be_v in_o the_o world_n by_o proceed_v upon_o such_o pretence_n for_o he_o who_o do_v observe_v that_o moses_n who_o be_v so_o great_a a_o deliverer_n of_o israel_n be_v charge_v by_o they_o in_o their_o murmur_n as_o one_o who_o intend_v to_o ruin_v and_o destroy_v they_o and_o that_o this_o be_v do_v not_o only_o once_o but_o frequent_o ex._n 16.3_o ex._n 17.3_o numb_a 16.13_o 14._o and_o that_o they_o speak_v to_o like_a purpose_n concern_v god_n himself_o num._n 14.2_o numb_a 21.5_o deut._n 1.27_o may_v discern_v that_o upon_o small_a or_o no_o occasion_n the_o suspicion_n of_o discontent_a spirit_n carry_v on_o by_o plausible_a insinuation_n will_v easy_o pretend_v to_o certain_a evidence_n of_o the_o design_n of_o ruine_v the_o people_n in_o the_o best_a governor_n to_o the_o neglect_n of_o their_o duty_n and_o the_o disturbance_n of_o peace_n and_o quiet_a it_o be_v manifest_a both_o in_o our_o own_o and_o other_o nation_n that_o much_o christian_a blood_n have_v be_v shed_v by_o give_v way_n to_o such_o false_a surmise_n against_o truth_n and_o christian_a charity_n and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v expect_v that_o malcontented_n person_n if_o they_o have_v any_o ill_a enterprise_n will_v shell_n they_o over_o with_o the_o fair_a pretence_n they_o can_v take_v up_o as_o a_o disguise_n for_o themselves_o 15._o dust_n dubit_fw-la b._n 3._o c._n 3._o rule_n 3._o n._n 15._o and_o a_o way_n to_o inveigle_v other_o but_o as_o bishop_n taylor_n assert_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o resistance_n well_o observe_v such_o wild_a case_n as_o this_o of_o a_o king_n endeavour_v to_o destory_n his_o kingdom_n be_v not_o to_o be_v pretend_v against_o that_o which_o religion_n and_o natural_a reason_n have_v establish_v 10._o but_o i_o come_v now_o to_o consider_v the_o other_o part_n of_o this_o question_n subject_n of_o a_o prince_n or_o sovereign_a power_n undertake_v to_o cut_v off_o a_o considerable_a number_n of_o subject_n if_o a_o sovereign_a
these_o which_o be_v in_o that_o book_n express_v 49._o f._n 49._o that_o god_n constitute_v and_o ordain_v the_o authority_n of_o christian_a king_n and_o prince_n to_o be_v the_o most_o high_a and_o supreme_a above_o all_o other_o power_n and_o office_n in_o the_o regiment_n and_o governance_n of_o his_o people_n 50._o f._n 50._o unto_o they_o of_o right_a and_o by_o god_n commandment_n it_o belong_v principal_o to_o defend_v the_o faith_n of_o christ_n and_o his_o religion_n and_o to_o abolish_v all_o abuse_n heresy_n and_o idolatry_n notwithstanding_o we_o may_v not_o think_v that_o it_o do_v appertain_v unto_o the_o office_n of_o king_n and_o prince_n to_o preach_v and_o teach_v to_o administer_v the_o sacrament_n to_o absolve_v to_o excommunicate_v and_o such_o other_o thing_n belong_v to_o the_o office_n and_o administration_n of_o bishop_n and_o priest_n but_o we_o must_v think_v and_o believe_v that_o god_n have_v make_v christian_a king_n to_o be_v as_o the_o chief_a head_n and_o over-looker_n over_o the_o say_a priest_n and_o bishop_n to_o cause_v they_o to_o administer_v their_o office_n and_o power_n commit_v unto_o they_o pure_o and_o sincere_o and_o in_o case_n they_o shall_v be_v negligent_a in_o any_o part_n thereof_o to_o cause_v they_o to_o supply_v and_o repair_v the_o same_o again_o 10._o and_o for_o the_o time_n of_o king_n edward_n it_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o book_n of_o ordination_n that_o the_o office_n of_o bishop_n priest_n and_o deacon_n the_o power_n of_o remit_v and_o retain_v sin_n and_o the_o pastoral_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n be_v account_v by_o ordination_n to_o be_v commit_v to_o those_o person_n only_o who_o receive_v such_o ordination_n and_o in_o his_o time_n the_o royal_a authority_n and_o dignity_n be_v describe_v 1_o k._n edw._n inj._n 1_o and_o assert_v in_o his_o injunction_n in_o the_o very_a same_o word_n whereby_o it_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o injunction_n of_o queen_n elizabeth_n and_o no_o otherwise_o 1._o qu._n elizab._n injunct_a 1._o and_o almost_o in_o the_o same_o phrase_n which_o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o our_o canon_n 1603._o can._n 1._o 1603._o i_o e._n that_o the_o king_n power_n within_o his_o realm_n and_o dominion_n be_v the_o high_a power_n under_o god_n to_o who_o all_o man_n within_o the_o same_o realm_n and_o dominion_n by_o god_n law_n owe_v most_o loyalty_n and_o obedience_n afore_o and_o above_o all_o other_o power_n and_o potentate_n upon_o earth_n 11._o now_o these_o thing_n do_v clear_o manifest_v that_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o the_o clergy_n be_v both_o in_o king_n hen._n and_o king_n edward_n reign_n own_v to_o be_v real_o distinct_a from_o the_o secular_a authority_n and_o be_v not_o swallow_v up_o into_o it_o and_o this_o i_o have_v the_o rather_o take_v notice_n of_o because_o it_o give_v we_o a_o clear_a prospect_n into_o the_o plain_a sense_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o king_n supremacy_n sect._n 4_o as_o it_o be_v declare_v in_o the_o admonition_n annex_v to_o the_o queen_n injunction_n unto_o which_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o statute_n and_o article_n do_v refer_v and_o what_o be_v herein_o observe_v from_o the_o institution_n of_o a_o christian_a man_n be_v the_o more_o considerable_a because_o that_o book_n be_v then_o design_v by_o the_o king_n and_o bishop_n as_o a_o guide_n to_o direct_v the_o bishop_n and_o preacher_n what_o they_o shall_v teach_v the_o people_n commit_v to_o their_o spiritual_a charge_n as_o be_v very_o often_o express_v throughout_o the_o whole_a book_n almost_o in_o every_o leaf_n of_o a_o great_a part_n thereof_o sect_n iv_o the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n be_v of_o a_o distinct_a nature_n from_o the_o secular_a power_n and_o be_v no_o way_n prejudicial_a to_o royal_a supremacy_n 1._o the_o wisdom_n and_o goodness_n of_o god_n be_v eminent_o conspicuous_a both_o in_o sound_v his_o church_n and_o establish_v a_o ecclesiastical_a society_n and_o authority_n and_o also_o in_o order_v a_o civil_a polity_n in_o the_o world_n and_o these_o two_o thing_n be_v well_o observe_v by_o justinian_n to_o be_v high_a instance_n of_o the_o great_a goodness_n and_o bounty_n of_o god_n towards_o man_n maxima_fw-la inter_fw-la homines_fw-la dona_fw-la dei_fw-la sunt_fw-la a_o superna_fw-la collata_fw-la clementia_fw-la 6._o novel_a 6._o sacerdotium_fw-la &_o imperium_fw-la and_o these_o two_o be_v both_o of_o they_o from_o god_n do_v not_o if_o right_o understand_v clash_n with_o but_o be_v useful_a and_o helpful_a to_o one_o another_o 2._o priest_n of_o old_a the_o same_o person_n oft_o king_n and_o priest_n whilst_o god_n be_v worship_v only_o in_o some_o particular_a family_n of_o the_o holy_a patriarch_n he_o who_o be_v the_o chief_a governor_n of_o those_o society_n be_v also_o in_o the_o place_n of_o a_o priest_n to_o that_o family_n whence_o noah_n abraham_n and_o job_n offer_v sacrifice_n and_o in_o those_o ancient_a time_n in_o some_o principality_n the_o same_o person_n be_v king_n and_o priest_n as_o melchisedec_n be_v both_o king_n of_o salem_n and_o priest_n of_o the_o most_o high_a god_n and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d which_o in_o the_o hebrew_n be_v the_o ordinary_a word_n to_o express_v a_o priest_n 681._o phil._n de_fw-fr vit_fw-fr mos_fw-la l._n 3._o p._n 681._o do_v also_o signify_v a_o prince_n and_o moses_n himself_o before_o the_o jewish_a government_n be_v complete_o form_v sustain_v the_o office_n both_o of_o a_o prince_n and_o a_o priest_n whence_o philo_n in_o his_o description_n of_o a_o complete_a governor_n make_v the_o priesthood_n to_o reside_v in_o he_o as_o than_o it_o be_v in_o moses_n 3._o and_o from_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ancient_a time_n the_o general_a custom_n of_o divers_a pagan_a nation_n may_v have_v its_o original_n who_o in_o several_a distant_a part_n of_o the_o world_n conjoin_v in_o the_o same_o person_n the_o royal_a authority_n and_o the_o priesthood_n this_o be_v do_v say_v clemens_n alexandrinus_n by_o those_o who_o be_v the_o wise_a of_o they_o 34._o cl._n alex._n str._n l._n 7._o p._n 720._o diod._n sic._n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o aelian_a var._n hist_o l._n 14._o c._n 34._o and_o be_v particular_o aver_v by_o diodorus_n siculus_n concern_v the_o ancient_a ethiopian_n and_o of_o the_o egyptian_n also_o by_o aelianus_n as_o also_o by_o plato_n in_o politic._n and_o by_o synesius_n ep._n 121._o and_o that_o jethro_n moses_n his_o father_n in_o law_n be_v both_o king_n and_o priest_n be_v express_v by_o ezekielus_n a_o poet_n of_o jewish_a extraction_n in_o some_o verse_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n 1._o eus_n pr._n evang._n l._n c._n 28._o cont._n ap._n l._n 1._o that_o the_o same_o usage_n do_v sometime_o take_v place_n among_o the_o tyrian_n of_o old_a appear_v from_o josephus_n and_o in_o the_o time_n of_o aeneas_n his_o travel_n 3._o virg._n aeneid_n 3._o after_o the_o destruction_n of_o troy_n at_o delos_n there_o be_v say_v virgil_n rex_fw-la idem_fw-la hominum_fw-la phoebÃque_fw-la sacerdos_fw-la the_o pagan_a emperor_n at_o rome_n have_v likewise_o the_o office_n of_o pontifex_n maximus_n and_o use_v this_o title_n in_o several_a edict_n as_o part_v of_o their_o stile_n of_o dignity_n of_o which_o we_o have_v a_o plain_a instance_n in_o eusebius_n 29._o hist_o eccl._n l._n 8._o c._n 29._o concern_v galerius_n maximinus_n and_o constantius_n this_o be_v also_o ordinary_o impress_v upon_o their_o coin_n where_o sometime_o the_o proper_a imperial_a title_n be_v stamp_v on_o the_o one_o side_n and_o that_o of_o pontifex_n maximus_n on_o the_o other_o as_o appear_v in_o that_o medal_n exhibit_v to_o this_o purpose_n 8._o m._n freh_n tr._n de_fw-fr numism_n censû_n xenoph._n de_fw-mi inst_z cyr._n l._n 2_o 3_o 8._o by_o marquardus_fw-la freherus_fw-la and_o that_o cyrus_n the_o king_n of_o persia_n do_v himself_o both_o sacrifice_n and_o annex_v his_o prayer_n therewith_o be_v observe_v by_o xenophon_n and_o there_o be_v several_a learned_a man_n who_o assert_v that_o this_o title_n of_o pontifex_n maximus_n be_v retain_v 344._o bar._n an._n 312._o n._n 94_o 95_o 97_o etc._n etc._n and_o a_o 383._o n._n 6._o seld._n de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 1._o c._n 10._o à _fw-la p._n 329._o ad_fw-la 344._o as_o a_o ordinary_a part_n of_o the_o imperial_a stile_n even_o by_o the_o first_o christian_a emperor_n until_o the_o time_n of_o gratian_n who_o according_a to_o the_o testimony_n of_o zosimus_n be_v say_v to_o have_v reject_v it_o as_o unsuitable_a to_o christianity_n and_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o this_o title_n be_v give_v to_o some_o of_o they_o and_o even_o to_o gratian_n himself_o as_o well_o and_o as_o oft_o as_o to_o any_o other_o in_o some_o few_o public_a inscription_n which_o be_v urge_v to_o this_o purpose_n by_o baronius_n and_o selden_n but_o as_o these_o inscription_n be_v probable_o order_v by_o other_o and_o not_o by_o these_o
david_n 1_o kin._n 1.26_o and_o that_o david_n be_v his_o lord_n v._o 11_o 27._o and_o david_n own_v himself_o to_o be_v his_o lord_n v._o 33._o and_o give_v he_o command_v concern_v the_o inaugurate_n of_o solomon_n v._o 32_o 33_o 34._o which_o nathan_n observe_v ibid._n schickard_n de_fw-fr jur._n reg._n heb._n c._n 4._o theor_n 13._o carpzov_n in_o schick_n ibid._n v._o 38._o and_o the_o testimony_n of_o the_o jewish_a rabbin_n maimonides_n and_o r._n bechai_n have_v be_v by_o other_o observe_v who_o from_o the_o example_n of_o nathan_n 1_o kin._n 1.23_o declare_v that_o a_o prophet_n be_v to_o stand_v before_o the_o king_n and_o to_o do_v reverence_n to_o he_o with_o his_o face_n to_o the_o earth_n 7._o etc._n idolatry_n etc._n etc._n concern_v other_o general_a and_o necessary_a matter_n of_o religion_n it_o be_v so_o plain_a from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o scripture_n that_o idolatry_n witchcraft_n and_o other_o such_o gross_a pollution_n be_v punish_v and_o suppress_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o good_a king_n that_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o refer_v to_o particular_a place_n when_o micah_n and_o the_o danite_n have_v a_o house_n of_o god_n it_o be_v particular_o observe_v that_o in_o those_o day_n there_o be_v no_o king_n in_o israel_n jud._n 17.5_o 6._o ch_z 18.1_o which_o word_n do_v plain_o intimate_v that_o if_o there_o have_v be_v then_o a_o king_n or_o settle_a governor_n it_o shall_v have_v be_v his_o care_n to_o prohibit_v and_o root_v out_o such_o transgression_n against_o god_n and_o s._n aug._n assert_v bonifac_o aug._n epist_n ad_fw-la bonifac_o that_o other_o king_n ought_v to_o serve_v god_n as_o hezekiah_o do_o who_o destroy_v the_o grove_n and_o temple_n of_o idol_n and_o that_o josiah_n the_o king_n be_v to_o destroy_v the_o altar_n of_o bethel_n be_v foretell_v 1_o kin._n 13.2_o 8._o now_o though_o most_o of_o these_o thing_n with_o many_o other_o of_o like_a nature_n have_v be_v frequent_o observe_v by_o other_o writer_n yet_o i_o think_v it_o necessary_a somewhat_o particular_o to_o take_v notice_n of_o they_o in_o the_o management_n of_o this_o argument_n especial_o because_o of_o the_o opposition_n i_o must_v meet_v with_o and_o encounter_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n 9_o but_o lest_o any_o shall_v say_v god_n their_o govern_v herein_o be_v approve_v of_o god_n that_o all_o these_o thing_n be_v indeed_o matter_n of_o fact_n but_o undertake_v without_o right_n it_o must_v be_v further_o consider_v that_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o royal_a authority_n in_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a be_v approve_v and_o commend_v by_o god_n himself_o and_o therefore_o be_v no_o unjust_a usurpation_n thus_o for_o instance_n asa_n care_n of_o reform_v religion_n and_o establish_v it_o tbroughout_v all_o judah_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v that_o which_o be_v right_a in_o the_o eye_n of_o the_o lord_n 2_o chr._n 14_o 2-5_a and_o those_o pious_a act_n of_o hezekiah_n and_o josiah_n for_o the_o suppress_n false_a worship_n and_o establish_v true_a religion_n have_v a_o high_a and_o signal_n commendation_n from_o god_n himself_o 2_o kin._n 18.3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o and_o ch_n 23.1_o 2_o 25._o and_o where_o there_o be_v defect_n in_o the_o purity_n of_o the_o public_a worship_n even_o this_o be_v charge_v as_o a_o blemish_n in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o king_n who_o then_o reign_v as_o upon_o asa_n jehosaphat_n joash_n amaziah_n and_o other_o 1_o kin._n 15.4_o ch_n 22.43_o 2_o kin._n 12.3_o ch_n 14.4_o and_o from_o hence_o it_o appear_v according_a to_o what_o have_v be_v declare_v in_o our_o church_n 1.1640_o can._n 1.1640_o that_o the_o care_n of_o god_n church_n be_v so_o commit_v to_o king_n in_o the_o scripture_n that_o they_o be_v commend_v when_o the_o church_n keep_v the_o right_a way_n and_o tax_v when_o it_o run_v amiss_o and_o therefore_o her_o government_n belong_v in_o chief_a unto_o king_n for_o otherwise_o one_o man_n will_v be_v commend_v for_o another_o care_n and_o tax_v for_o another_o negligence_n which_o be_v not_o god_n way_n sect_n ii_o the_o various_a plea_n against_o christian_a king_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n about_o religion_n which_o be_v right_o exercise_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n refute_v sect._n 2_o 1._o that_o the_o force_n of_o this_o argument_n may_v be_v avoid_v divers_a method_n be_v make_v use_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o which_o i_o shall_v consider_v and_o those_o which_o in_o this_o section_n i_o shall_v take_v notice_n of_o be_v reducible_a to_o two_o rank_n under_o the_o former_a i_o shall_v examine_v those_o pretence_n which_o be_v make_v to_o evidence_n that_o the_o jewish_a king_n order_v thing_n about_o religion_n be_v a_o extraordinary_a case_n and_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a power_n and_o commission_n and_o therefore_o must_v not_o be_v make_v a_o pattern_n for_o other_o time_n under_o the_o second_o i_o shall_v consider_v such_o plea_n as_o will_v make_v a_o show_n of_o proof_n that_o there_o be_v such_o a_o difference_n between_o the_o gospel_n state_n and_o the_o moysaicall_a dispensation_n in_o this_o particular_a that_o thereupon_o prince_n be_v not_o capable_a now_o of_o the_o like_a sovereignty_n which_o they_o then_o enjoy_v 2._o with_o respect_n to_o the_o former_a head_n first_o bellarmine_n will_v have_v david_n 7._o bellarm._n de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o solomon_n and_o josiah_n to_o have_v act_v in_o matter_n of_o religion_n as_o prophet_n not_o as_o king_n and_o if_o this_o speak_v to_o the_o purpose_n the_o like_a must_v be_v suppose_v concern_v all_o other_o king_n ecclesiastical_a they_o govern_v as_o king_n not_o as_o prophet_n in_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a who_o command_v about_o religion_n and_o yet_o the_o scripture_n express_o call_v these_o order_n the_o commandment_n of_o the_o king_n 2_o chr._n 29.24_o ch_n 30.6_o ch_n 31.13_o ch_n 35.10_o 16._o and_o elsewhere_o and_o sometime_o the_o commandment_n of_o the_o king_n and_o his_o prince_n 2_o chr._n 29.30_o ch_n 30.12_o nor_o be_v there_o any_o pretence_n for_o affix_v the_o prophetical_a office_n unto_o all_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n who_o give_v command_n about_o religion_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o neither_o jehosaphat_n hezekiah_n josiah_n nor_o divers_a other_o of_o they_o be_v themselves_o prophet_n but_o do_v as_o occasion_v require_v consult_v other_o as_o the_o prophet_n of_o god_n 5._o de_fw-fr concordia_fw-la sa._n &_o imp._n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o n._n 5._o and_o this_o be_v so_o far_o acknowledge_v by_o p._n de_fw-fr marca_n that_o thereupon_o he_o just_o reject_v this_o plea_n as_o insufficient_a though_o he_o confess_v it_o to_o be_v usual_a 3._o 198._o they_o have_v no_o extraordinary_a commission_n herein_o v._o bishop_n bilson_n of_o christian_a subj_fw-la par._n 2._o p._n 198._o but_o other_o say_v the_o king_n of_o the_o family_n of_o israel_n may_v do_v what_o they_o do_v warrantable_o concern_v religion_n by_o a_o special_a command_n of_o god_n make_v know_v by_o a_o prophet_n and_o this_o may_v make_v their_o undertake_n herein_o necessary_a now_o that_o prophet_n do_v advise_v and_o direct_v in_o some_o of_o these_o case_n be_v grant_v but_o still_o the_o authority_n which_o establish_v such_o direction_n by_o a_o public_a sanction_n be_v the_o royal_a power_n but_o if_o any_o pretend_v that_o the_o king_n receive_v their_o authority_n herein_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a commission_n from_o a_o prophet_n he_o ought_v to_o give_v proof_n of_o this_o which_o he_o can_v never_o do_v but_o that_o there_o can_v be_v no_o place_n for_o any_o such_o conjecture_n will_v appear_v because_o 1._o it_o be_v not_o likely_a that_o god_n prophet_n shall_v constant_o require_v the_o king_n to_o intermeddle_v in_o any_o thing_n that_o be_v ordinary_o unsuitable_a for_o their_o office_n to_o undertake_v and_o it_o be_v also_o injurious_a to_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n to_o think_v that_o he_o shall_v make_v the_o care_n of_o religion_n the_o duty_n of_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o stock_n of_o david_n only_o by_o a_o extraordinary_a message_n to_o every_o one_o of_o they_o 2._o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o many_o thing_n concern_v religion_n be_v well_o undertake_v by_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n without_o so_o much_o as_o the_o special_a direction_n of_o a_o prophet_n such_o be_v david_n first_o intention_n to_o build_v a_o temple_n which_o god_n approve_v hezekiahs_n order_n for_o the_o general_a passover_n in_o the_o second_o month_n which_o be_v declare_v to_o be_v do_v by_o the_o consultation_n of_o the_o king_n and_o his_o prince_n 2_o chr._n 30.2_o and_o josiah_n reformation_n be_v in_o a_o good_a measure_n effect_v before_o he_o advise_v with_o the_o prophetess_n huldah_fw-mi 4._o 5._o cun._n de_fw-fr rep._n hebr._n l._n 1._o c._n 14._o marca_n de_fw-fr conc._n l._n 2._o c._n 4._o n._n 4_o 5._o but_o there_o be_v another_o plea_n make_v use_v of_o by_o cunaeus_n
difference_n of_o judaisme_n and_o christianity_n consider_v with_o respect_n to_o supremacy_n but_o as_o to_o the_o particular_a subject_a matter_n of_o this_o authority_n which_o can_v possible_o be_v the_o same_o in_o judaisme_n and_o christianity_n there_o must_v of_o necessity_n appear_v a_o difference_n in_o the_o exercise_n of_o this_o supreme_a authority_n many_o thing_n be_v allowable_a under_o the_o law_n which_o be_v not_o so_o under_o the_o gospel_n but_o it_o be_v here_o further_o plead_v that_o the_o king_n under_o the_o law_n may_v be_v further_o interest_v in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n than_o the_o gospel_n will_v admit_v because_o the_o church_n and_o state_n be_v not_o so_o much_o distinguish_v under_o the_o legal_a oeconomy_n as_o under_o the_o evangelical_n the_o moysaicall_a law_n be_v the_o foundation_n and_o rule_n both_o of_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o of_o the_o political_a government_n but_o in_o truth_n the_o proper_a fix_a kingly_a authority_n in_o the_o family_n of_o israel_n be_v not_o so_o much_o establish_v as_o only_o allow_v by_o the_o moysaicall_a law_n and_o though_o there_o be_v a_o true_a royal_a power_n in_o moses_n and_o in_o the_o judge_n yet_o this_o be_v not_o fix_v and_o determine_v to_o be_v the_o constant_a government_n by_o a_o particular_a law_n and_o the_o priesthood_n under_o the_o law_n be_v as_o full_o distinct_a from_o the_o civil_a power_n as_o the_o church_n government_n under_o the_o gospel_n be_v neither_o of_o they_o derive_v themselves_o from_o the_o civil_a nor_o resolve_v themselves_o into_o it_o but_o in_o both_o these_o dispensation_n as_o the_o ecclesiastical_a government_n be_v appoint_v by_o they_o so_o be_v the_o civil_a also_o in_o general_n establish_v yet_o so_o that_o the_o foundation_n which_o it_o have_v in_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n be_v antecedent_n unto_o both_o and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o difference_n as_o to_o subjection_n of_o thing_n and_o person_n ecclesiastical_a unto_o prince_n it_o may_v seem_v plausible_a which_o yet_o be_v not_o to_o be_v insist_v upon_o that_o the_o jewish_a priesthood_n may_v the_o rather_o pretend_v exemption_n from_o the_o royal_a power_n as_o be_v establish_v before_o the_o fix_a royal_a line_n 9_o supra_fw-la epilogue_n b._n 1._o ch._n 20._o right_o of_o the_o church_n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la it_o be_v also_o urge_v and_o must_v be_v grant_v that_o the_o christian_a church_n be_v of_o a_o large_a extent_n than_o the_o limit_n of_o any_o single_a temporal_a sovereign_n whereas_o the_o jewish_a church_n and_o state_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n except_o the_o case_n of_o some_o proselyte_n such_o as_o naaman_n be_v among_o the_o gentile_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v to_o be_v acknowledge_v that_o by_o the_o determination_n of_o catholic_n council_n or_o by_o the_o universal_a practice_n of_o christian_n abroad_o any_o particular_a christian_a kingdom_n and_o the_o sovereign_n thereof_o may_v be_v oblige_v to_o entertain_v and_o establish_v some_o thing_n otherwise_o indifferent_a in_o a_o compliance_n with_o these_o general_o receive_v usage_n and_o thereby_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o peace_n unity_n and_o honour_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v some_o thing_n relate_v to_o canonical_a ordination_n the_o solemnize_n of_o marriage_n the_o observation_n of_o the_o church_n festival_n and_o the_o rule_n for_o communicate_v with_o other_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n indeed_o no_o such_o rule_n as_o this_o can_v have_v any_o force_n in_o the_o jewish_a church_n but_o yet_o this_o consideration_n can_v hinder_v either_o the_o extent_n or_o exercise_n of_o the_o prince_n authority_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n unless_o this_o power_n have_v consist_v in_o a_o liberty_n to_o lay_v aside_o all_o rule_n in_o matter_n adiaphorous_a relate_v to_o religion_n beside_o his_o own_o pleasure_n whereas_o it_o do_v consist_v in_o such_o a_o right_n as_o can_v be_v restrain_v or_o annul_v by_o any_o power_n upon_o earth_n to_o establish_v by_o civil_a sanction_n what_o be_v useful_a about_o religion_n and_o his_o be_v oblige_v in_o conscience_n to_o admit_v and_o embrace_v such_o particular_a thing_n as_o conduce_v to_o the_o unity_n or_o welfare_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o be_v a_o duty_n every_o christian_n owe_v unto_o god_n be_v no_o more_o prejudicial_a to_o his_o supremacy_n of_o government_n in_o this_o very_a case_n than_o a_o private_a man_n be_v bind_v to_o admit_v what_o general_a custom_n have_v make_v a_o part_n of_o decency_n and_o civility_n be_v prejudicial_a to_o or_o inconsistent_a with_o his_o right_a and_o power_n of_o govern_v and_o command_v his_o own_o action_n 10._o wherefore_o it_o remain_v that_o the_o supremacy_n of_o christian_a prince_n notwithstanding_o these_o thing_n object_v be_v the_o same_o in_o substance_n with_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n but_o in_o some_o particularity_n there_o must_v be_v a_o difference_n in_o the_o way_n of_o its_o exercise_n and_o this_o may_v possible_o be_v all_o that_o mr_n thorndike_n intend_v who_o express_v a_o difference_n in_o this_o matter_n between_o the_o state_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n refer_v this_o sometime_o 11._o sometime_o right_o of_o the_o church_n ch._n 1._o p._n 11._o to_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o church_n unity_n or_o else_o 11._o else_o review_n ch._n 1._o p._n 11._o as_o a_o stop_n to_o erastus_n yet_o he_o plain_o assert_v from_o the_o consideration_n that_o the_o apocalypse_n foretell_v the_o conversion_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o christianity_n 15._o christianity_n review_n p._n 15._o that_o it_o can_v be_v doubt_v that_o christian_a power_n attain_v the_o same_o right_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n which_o the_o king_n of_o god_n ancient_a people_n always_o have_v by_o the_o make_n christianity_n the_o religion_n of_o the_o state_n and_o he_o also_o admit_v 14._o admit_v right_o of_o the_o church_n ch._n 1._o p._n 9_o 10_o 11._o review_n ch_n 1._o p._n 13_o 14._o the_o same_o power_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a both_o in_o the_o christian_a state_n and_o in_o the_o jewish_a to_o flow_v from_o the_o nature_n of_o sovereign_a power_n and_o the_o necessary_a duty_n of_o this_o power_n be_v employ_v to_o advance_v religion_n 11._o church_n of_o the_o consecration_n of_o church_n another_o thing_n which_o may_v possible_o deserve_v some_o consideration_n be_v from_o the_o general_a usage_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o dedication_n and_o consecration_n of_o church_n some_o have_v think_v that_o when_o salomon_n temple_n be_v consecrate_v the_o consecration_n thereof_o be_v main_o perform_v by_o solomon_n himself_o who_o be_v the_o king_n this_o be_v urge_v by_o the_o leviathan_n 2._o leviath_n ch._n 40._o hospin_n de_fw-fr templ_n l._n 4._o c._n 2._o and_o some_o man_n of_o learning_n seem_v to_o favour_v this_o notion_n speak_v of_o he_o ipse_fw-la dedicationis_fw-la praecipuas_fw-la obivit_fw-la part_n that_o he_o himself_o discharge_v the_o chief_a part_n of_o the_o dedication_n but_o the_o general_a practice_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v be_v so_o far_o as_o any_o account_n thereof_o can_v be_v discover_v to_o have_v their_o church_n dedicate_v not_o by_o prince_n undertake_v to_o celebrate_v that_o solemnity_n but_o by_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o church_n 44._o c._n 1._o q._n 2._o c._n placuit_fw-la &_o de_fw-fr consecrat_fw-mi do_v 1._o leon._n ep._n 88_o ad_fw-la germ._n &_o gal._n episcop_n de_fw-fr vit._n const_n c._n 40_o 43_o 44._o and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o manifest_v from_o divers_a canon_n mention_v by_o gratian_n and_o from_o the_o epistle_n of_o leo_n but_o the_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n herein_o be_v evident_a in_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a for_o there_o be_v a_o particular_a account_n give_v by_o eusebius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o constantine_n of_o the_o dedication_n of_o a_o famous_a church_n in_o jerusalem_n to_o which_o he_o tell_v we_o divers_a bishop_n be_v assemble_v and_o do_v bear_v their_o part_n in_o that_o solemnity_n and_o the_o same_o author_n acquaint_v we_o that_o in_o his_o reign_n there_o be_v in_o divers_a city_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 3._o eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 10._o c._n 3._o consecration_n of_o those_o place_n of_o divine_a worship_n which_o be_v then_o late_o build_v and_o the_o meeting_n of_o bishop_n to_o that_o end_n 12._o but_o that_o this_o seem_a difficulty_n may_v be_v clear_v it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v three_o sort_n of_o thing_n do_v at_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n 1._o solomon_n who_o god_n have_v choose_v to_o build_v his_o house_n when_o he_o have_v finish_v it_o yield_v up_o his_o right_n and_o present_v it_o to_o god_n and_o by_o prayer_n desire_v god_n acceptance_n and_o that_o it_o may_v be_v useful_a to_o the_o design_a end_n and_o the_o
1._o con._n eph._n c._n 32._o to_o engage_v the_o royal_a power_n to_o take_v care_n of_o religion_n because_o all_o civil_a power_n be_v to_o intend_v the_o good_a of_o their_o inferior_n according_a to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o s._n paul_n rom._n 13.4_o and_o the_o instance_n of_o david_n jehosaphat_n hezekiah_n josiah_n constantine_n theodosius_n and_o many_o other_o pious_a king_n and_o emperor_n do_v manifest_a that_o they_o be_v capable_a of_o procure_v very_o great_a good_a to_o their_o subject_n by_o their_o pious_a care_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o no_o doubt_n s._n austin_n may_v with_o good_a reason_n be_v confident_a 50._o cont._n ep._n gaudent_fw-la l._n 2._o c._n 17._o &_o in_o epist_n 50._o that_o the_o law_n of_o christian_a prince_n about_o religion_n have_v be_v the_o occasion_n of_o bring_v many_o to_o salvation_n by_o jesus_n christ_n 7._o and_o the_o royal_a government_n be_v much_o of_o the_o same_o nature_n with_o the_o paternal_a enlarge_v in_o the_o extent_n thereof_o over_o several_a family_n but_o not_o restrain_v in_o the_o nature_n of_o it_o and_o in_o the_o most_o excellent_a and_o useful_a part_n of_o its_o authority_n god_n ordinance_n hereby_o place_v other_o in_o that_o authority_n which_o adam_n and_o noah_n have_v 727._o phil._n de_fw-fr create_v princip_n p._n 727._o over_o their_o multiply_a and_o enlarge_v progeny_n hence_o prince_n be_v fit_o style_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o common_a parent_n of_o city_n and_o kingdom_n their_o political_a and_o civil_a be_v have_v a_o dependence_n also_o upon_o they_o who_o be_v call_v patres_fw-la patriae_fw-la 8._o and_o the_o consideration_n of_o the_o paternal_a power_n will_v remove_v the_o objection_n which_o some_o man_n make_v use_v of_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o prince_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n for_o if_o religion_n must_v be_v so_o far_o leave_v free_a as_o not_o to_o be_v command_v and_o enjoin_v by_o any_o humane_a civil_a power_n than_o will_v abraham_n command_v his_o child_n and_o household_n have_v be_v unblamable_a he_o be_v in_o his_o sphere_n a_o secular_a ruler_n as_o well_o as_o a_o prince_n be_v or_o if_o it_o be_v pretend_v that_o grow_v man_n who_o be_v come_v to_o year_n of_o understanding_n and_o have_v undertake_v the_o profession_n of_o true_a religion_n aught_o to_o be_v so_o far_o leave_v to_o their_o own_o choice_n as_o not_o to_o be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o any_o civil_a power_n with_o respect_n to_o religion_n this_o also_o be_v refute_v by_o the_o instance_n of_o abraham_n command_a his_o household_n which_o be_v so_o large_a 2138._o v._o salian_a an._n m._n 2118._o n._n 13._o &_o a_o 2138._o that_o many_o year_n before_o this_o time_n of_o the_o destruction_n of_o sodom_n when_o god_n give_v abraham_n this_o commendation_n he_o can_v arm_v three_o hundred_o and_o eighteen_o soldier_n of_o his_o own_o household_n gen._n 14.14_o and_o all_o his_o numerous_a family_n have_v be_v circumcise_a and_o since_o abraham_n continue_v under_o the_o blessing_n of_o god_n it_o be_v very_o probable_a that_o his_o family_n be_v further_o enlarge_v before_o the_o time_n of_o this_o commendation_n of_o he_o 9_o to_o all_o this_o i_o shall_v add_v that_o he_o who_o do_v sober_o consider_v what_o sad_a disturbance_n and_o commotion_n in_o divers_a kingdom_n have_v be_v the_o product_n of_o the_o corruption_n and_o error_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n both_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o papal_a usurpation_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o spiritual_a power_n and_o by_o reason_n of_o the_o disloyal_a position_n and_o tumultuous_a practice_n of_o other_o sect_n and_o their_o frequent_a rebellion_n shall_v need_v no_o other_o argument_n to_o convince_v he_o that_o the_o prince_n exercise_n of_o government_n about_o the_o affair_n of_o religion_n be_v great_o necessary_a for_o the_o secure_v his_o own_o authority_n the_o peace_n of_o his_o kingdom_n and_o the_o property_n of_o his_o subject_n sect_n ii_o the_o same_o establish_v by_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n 1._o that_o the_o gospel_n doctrine_n never_o intend_v to_o destroy_v or_o diminish_v the_o right_n of_o secular_a power_n be_v grant_v by_o some_o of_o chief_a note_n among_o the_o romanist_n christus_fw-la say_v p._n the_o marca_n cum_fw-la evangelium_fw-la suum_fw-la institueret_fw-la 25._o de_fw-fr concord_n in_o proleg_n p._n 25._o regum_fw-la dignitatem_fw-la non_fw-la laesit_fw-la and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o manifest_v from_o the_o tendency_n of_o those_o great_a christian_a duty_n of_o humility_n meekness_n peace_n and_o righteousness_n but_o also_o from_o the_o many_o particular_a injunction_n of_o subjection_n to_o ruler_n and_o from_o our_o bless_a saviour_n his_o command_a to_o give_v unto_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n supremacy_n christianity_n establish_v regal_a supremacy_n and_o also_o in_o that_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n do_v peculiar_o enjoin_v fidelity_n and_o obedience_n in_o all_o all_o inferior_a relation_n towards_o their_o superior_n that_o by_o the_o practice_n of_o this_o duty_n christianity_n may_v be_v adorn_v and_o recommend_v in_o the_o world_n even_o to_o those_o who_o do_v oppose_v or_o reject_v it_o tit._n 2.9_o 10._o 1_o pet._n 2.12_o 13_o 14_o 15._o ch_z 3.1_o 2._o 2._o and_o with_o some_o prospect_n to_o christianity_n the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n be_v call_v upon_o to_o serve_v the_o lord_n ps_n 2.10_o 11._o and_o be_v foretell_v to_o be_v nurse_v father_n be_v 49.23_o sect._n 2_o and_o both_o this_o and_o their_o undertake_n christianity_n and_o be_v baptize_v into_o it_o do_v require_v they_o in_o their_o place_n and_o by_o their_o interest_n and_o authority_n to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o honour_n of_o god_n of_o his_o church_n and_o religion_n and_o s._n austin_n well_o declare_v 51._o conr._n cresc_n l._n 3._o c._n 51._o that_o king_n than_o serve_v god_n in_o their_o kingdom_n when_o they_o therein_o command_v what_o thing_n be_v good_a and_o prohibit_v evil_a non_fw-la solum_fw-la quae_fw-la pertinent_a ad_fw-la humanam_fw-la societatem_fw-la verum_fw-la etiam_fw-la quae_fw-la ad_fw-la divinant_fw-la religionem_fw-la as_o well_o concern_v religion_n as_o humane_a affair_n 3._o and_o lest_o any_o shall_v think_v that_o the_o establish_v the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n according_a to_o the_o gospel_n doctrine_n shall_v give_v any_o exemption_n to_o the_o subject_n thereof_o from_o any_o part_n of_o that_o duty_n which_o be_v incumbent_a upon_o they_o towards_o other_o king_n and_o governor_n s._n peter_n speak_v to_o christian_n under_o the_o title_n of_o a_o choose_a generation_n a_o royal_a priesthood_n and_o a_o holy_a nation_n 3._o in_o resp_n ad_fw-la bellarm._n apol._n c._n 3._o do_v yet_o as_o bishop_n andrews_n observe_v particular_o enjoin_v upon_o these_o person_n submission_n to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a and_o to_o the_o governor_n send_v by_o he_o 1_o pet._n 2.9_o 13_o 14._o and_o the_o business_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n be_v there_o declare_v to_o be_v so_o general_a as_o to_o be_v for_o the_o punishment_n of_o evil_a doer_n and_o the_o praise_n of_o they_o that_o do_v well_o and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n write_v s._n paul_n rom._n 13.3_o 4._o so_o that_o he_o who_o will_v exclude_v matter_n ecclesiastical_a or_o concern_v of_o religion_n from_o their_o government_n and_o care_n under_o the_o new_a testament_n must_v undertake_v to_o assert_v that_o the_o performance_n of_o religion_n contain_v nothing_o in_o they_o of_o well_o do_v and_o that_o the_o neglect_v contemn_v or_o oppose_v it_o be_v no_o part_n of_o evil_n do_v which_o be_v such_o blasphemous_a assertion_n as_o no_o man_n can_v embrace_v unless_o he_o be_v sink_v into_o atheism_n and_o so_o real_o ow_v no_o religion_n at_o all_o 160._o aug._n epist_n 160._o and_o s._n aug._n from_o rom._n 13.2_o infer_v that_o he_o who_o contemn_v the_o emperor_n command_v for_o truth_n bring_v judgement_n upon_o himself_o 4._o 2.12_o 1_o tim._n 2.12_o and_o when_o the_o apostle_n require_v that_o prayer_n be_v make_v for_o king_n and_o all_o in_o authority_n that_o we_o may_v lead_v a_o quiet_a and_o peaceable_a life_n in_o all_o godliness_n and_o honesty_n which_o include_v both_o righteousness_n and_o sobriety_n he_o thereby_o express_v the_o right_a administration_n of_o government_n to_o be_v advantageous_a to_o these_o end_n now_o as_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o ruler_n shall_v not_o only_o not_o oppose_v peace_n but_o establish_v it_o and_o not_o only_o not_o prostitute_a honesty_n and_o sobriety_n but_o defend_v and_o enjoin_v the_o practice_n of_o they_o so_o the_o apostle_n mention_v godliness_n as_o that_o which_o they_o shall_v advance_v equal_o and_o in_o like_a manner_n with_o peace_n and_o honesty_n nor_o can_v we_o suppose_v that_o the_o christian_a prayer_n be_v only_o design_v that_o king_n and_o ruler_n with_o respect_n to_o these_o particular_n mention_v shall_v do_v no_o hurt_n but_o since_o god_n
insolent_o exalt_v himself_o against_o and_o cruel_o murder_v his_o own_o lord_n and_o master_n and_o if_o s._n martin_n be_v once_o bring_v to_o his_o table_n will_v not_o upon_o this_o account_n drink_v to_o he_o or_o to_o any_o other_o with_o he_o who_o be_v partaker_n or_o may_v be_v presume_v favourer_n of_o his_o insurrection_n this_o speak_v he_o a_o zealous_a friend_n to_o justice_n and_o the_o right_n of_o prince_n and_o one_o who_o earnest_o detest_a usurpation_n and_o rebellion_n 7._o the_o place_n produce_v from_o nazianzen_n 2._o naz._n orat_fw-la 17._o ambr._n the_o dign_a sacerdot_n c._n 2._o s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n do_v express_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n to_o have_v a_o high_a excellency_n than_o the_o temporal_a which_o gr._n nazianz._n declare_v by_o compare_v his_o episcopal_a dignity_n with_o the_o perfect_a of_o his_o city_n but_o the_o other_o two_o by_o prefer_v the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n in_o some_o excellency_n to_o the_o royal._n and_o indeed_o there_o be_v very_o great_a excellency_n do_v attend_v the_o ecclesiastical_a ministry_n even_o in_o some_o respect_n above_o those_o which_o belong_v unto_o the_o secular_a and_o it_o become_v every_o good_a christian_a who_o have_v a_o value_n for_o the_o gospel_n grace_n high_o to_o esteem_v this_o ministry_n but_o its_o worth_n and_o excellency_n do_v not_o at_o all_o prove_v its_o superiority_n of_o government_n in_o the_o state_n of_o the_o world_n 8._o the_o ecclesiastical_a ministry_n have_v such_o excellency_n as_o these_o ministry_n the_o excellency_n of_o the_o christian_a ministry_n that_o the_o person_n towards_o who_o it_o be_v exercise_v be_v not_o only_a man_n or_o member_n of_o a_o humane_a society_n but_o be_v advance_v to_o be_v christian_n or_o person_n admit_v into_o the_o body_n of_o christ_n church_n and_o that_o the_o constitution_n of_o this_o ministry_n be_v establish_v by_o the_o dispensation_n of_o that_o admirable_a grace_n and_o love_n of_o god_n which_o be_v manifest_v to_o the_o world_n by_o our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n and_o that_o the_o design_n of_o it_o have_v more_o immediate_a respect_n to_o the_o soul_n of_o man_n and_o their_o salvation_n as_o also_o that_o heavenly_a and_o spiritual_a mystery_n and_o blessing_n be_v dispense_v thereby_o and_o some_o of_o these_o thing_n be_v those_o to_o which_o s._n chrysostome_n have_v peculiar_a respect_n 5._o chrys_n in_o esai_n hom._n 4._o &_o 5._o as_o his_o word_n do_v particular_o declare_v 9_o thing_n excellency_n and_o supremacy_n of_o government_n be_v different_a thing_n but_o that_o such_o excellency_n attend_v this_o ministration_n do_v not_o place_v the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n above_o the_o condition_n of_o be_v subject_n to_o prince_n may_v appear_v by_o propose_v a_o like_a way_n of_o argue_v in_o another_o case_n every_o true_o pious_a man_n do_v right_o govern_v his_o own_o heart_n and_o life_n and_o thereby_o be_v not_o only_o a_o man_n and_o a_o visible_a christian_a but_o be_v a_o true_a and_o real_a christian_a and_o member_n of_o christ_n who_o practice_n be_v according_a to_o his_o profession_n and_o his_o chief_a care_n be_v about_o such_o excellent_a thing_n as_o the_o divine_a life_n and_o the_o salvation_n of_o his_o soul_n which_o he_o attain_v effectual_o and_o this_o man_n do_v receive_v the_o grace_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o the_o high_a and_o most_o advantageous_a purpose_n and_o be_v not_o only_o dignify_v with_o the_o honourable_a title_n of_o a_o king_n a_o priest_n and_o a_o son_n of_o god_n but_o do_v receive_v those_o great_a benefit_n which_o be_v include_v under_o these_o high_a expression_n and_o these_o be_v spiritual_a excellency_n of_o a_o more_o sublime_a nature_n than_o the_o bare_a enjoy_n either_o civil_a or_o ecclesiastical_a office_n 10._o but_o if_o every_o good_a man_n because_o of_o these_o excellency_n which_o attend_v his_o state_n shall_v be_v conclude_v to_o have_v a_o great_a dignity_n of_o authority_n and_o government_n in_o the_o world_n invest_v in_o he_o than_o be_v in_o king_n and_o prince_n and_o that_o therefore_o he_o be_v not_o nor_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v subject_a unto_o they_o then_o must_v the_o christian_a religion_n not_o only_o bring_v confusion_n into_o the_o world_n but_o also_o make_v void_a its_o own_o precept_n of_o obedience_n subjection_n and_o humility_n and_o must_v also_o make_v man_n and_o the_o world_n the_o worse_o by_o take_v they_o off_o from_o perform_v the_o duty_n of_o their_o relation_n 11._o and_o that_o neither_o s._n chrysostome_n nor_o s._n ambrose_n ever_o intend_v by_o such_o expression_n as_o be_v abovementioned_a to_o discharge_v the_o clergy_n from_o the_o obligation_n to_o obedience_n and_o humble_a reverence_n to_o king_n and_o emperor_n be_v manifest_a 13._o chrys_n in_o rom._n 13._o from_o s._n chrysostom_n declare_v that_o even_o apostle_n evangelist_n and_o all_o person_n whosoever_o aught_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o the_o civil_a power_n and_o from_o the_o dutiful_a behaviour_n of_o s._n ambrose_n to_o valentinian_n of_o which_o i_o shall_v give_v some_o account_n in_o the_o follow_a book_n sect_n vi_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o exemption_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o clergy_n from_o secular_a cognisance_n consider_v with_o some_o other_o thing_n which_o have_v some_o affinity_n therewith_o from_o mat._n 18.17_o and_o 1_o cor._n 6._o 1._o there_o be_v divers_a ancient_a canon_n which_o require_v the_o cause_n which_o concern_v the_o clergy_n especial_o among_o themselves_o to_o be_v examine_v by_o the_o bishop_n or_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o province_n or_o if_o it_o be_v needful_a by_o a_o great_a synod_n but_o not_o to_o be_v bring_v before_o the_o court_n of_o the_o secular_a power_n some_o such_o canon_n be_v refer_v to_o by_o photius_n 12._o phot._n nomoc_n tit._n 9_o c._n 1._o c._n 11._o qu._n 1._o barcl_n de_fw-fr pot._n pap._n c._n 32._o conc._n agath_fw-mi c._n 23._o conc._n matisc_n 1._o c._n 5._o conc._n antioch_n c._n 11_o 12._o and_o other_o be_v produce_v by_o gratian_n and_o divers_a of_o they_o be_v inquire_v into_o by_o barclay_n to_o this_o purpose_n tend_v some_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o and_o four_o general_n council_n and_o other_o of_o the_o provincial_a council_n both_o in_o africa_n asia_n and_o europe_n but_o it_o may_v be_v presume_v that_o these_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n will_v not_o have_v thus_o determine_v unless_o the_o church_n have_v judge_v such_o case_n and_o person_n not_o to_o be_v under_o the_o supremacy_n and_o government_n of_o the_o secular_a authority_n and_o which_o may_v seem_v to_o add_v strength_n to_o this_o objection_n even_o the_o civil_a law_n itself_o give_v some_o allowance_n to_o these_o proceed_n sect._n 6_o 2._o and_o it_o may_v be_v further_o add_v 18.17_o secular_a cause_n be_v ancient_o determine_v in_o the_o ecclesiastical_a judicature_n mat._n 18.17_o that_o when_o our_o saviour_n establish_v his_o church_n there_o be_v some_o appearance_n of_o his_o give_v the_o whole_a body_n or_o society_n of_o christian_n a_o kind_n of_o immunity_n from_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o secular_a power_n in_o that_o in_o case_n of_o trespass_n and_o injury_n which_o be_v civil_a matter_n he_o direct_v the_o proceed_n concern_v they_o to_o be_v bring_v before_o the_o church_n etc._n 1_o cor._n 6._o 1_o etc._n etc._n and_o s._n paul_n enjoin_v christian_n not_o to_o go_v to_o law_n before_o the_o civil_a pagan_a judicature_n which_o thing_n carry_v a_o appearance_n of_o a_o diminution_n of_o the_o secular_a supremacy_n towards_o the_o member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n and_o the_o usual_a trial_n of_o the_o civil_a cause_n of_o christian_n by_o ecclesiastical_a judge_n both_o before_o and_o after_o the_o empire_n be_v christian_n be_v manifest_a not_o only_o from_o the_o apostolical_a constitution_n 24._o ch._n 1._o sect._n 4._o gr._n nys_n in_o vit._n gr._n thaum_n aug._n cons_n l._n 6._o c._n 3._o amb._n ep._n ad_fw-la marcellum_fw-la ep._n 24._o and_o s._n aug._n which_o i_o above_o produce_v but_o also_o from_o what_o gregory_n nyssen_n relate_v concern_v gregorius_n thaumaturgus_n bishop_n of_o neocesarea_n and_o from_o the_o practice_n of_o s._n ambrose_n a_o account_n of_o which_o we_o have_v both_o from_o s._n austin_n and_o from_o himself_o 3._o but_o for_o answer_v hereunto_o and_o for_o a_o right_a understanding_n of_o all_o this_o i_o shall_v think_v it_o sufficient_a to_o observe_v three_o thing_n obs_n 1._o that_o those_o rule_n be_v establish_v out_o of_o a_o true_a christian_a and_o peaceable_a design_n arbitration_n this_o sometime_n by_o peaceable_a arbitration_n and_o to_o prevent_v scandal_n and_o thereupon_o have_v no_o ill_a aspect_n upon_o secular_a authority_n if_o a_o father_n of_o a_o numerous_a progeny_n or_o a_o master_n of_o a_o great_a family_n consult_v the_o honour_n reputation_n and_o peace_n of_o his_o family_n enjoin_v they_o
a_o successor_n which_o be_v so_o high_o contrary_a to_o the_o nature_n of_o this_o priesthood_n 3._o mission_n of_o the_o apostolical_a mission_n when_o christ_n send_v his_o apostle_n as_o his_o father_n send_v he_o 1._o these_o word_n include_v a_o fullness_n of_o ecclesiastical_a and_o spiritual_a authority_n or_o the_o power_n of_o the_o key_n which_o be_v give_v to_o all_o the_o apostle_n 2._o but_o they_o do_v not_o make_v the_o apostle_n equal_a in_o dignity_n or_o dominion_n with_o christ_n himself_o in_o be_v saviour_n and_o head_n of_o the_o church_n or_o lord_n over_o and_o judge_n of_o the_o quick_a and_o the_o dead_a 3._o even_o christ_n himself_o when_o he_o be_v upon_o earth_n be_v as_o man_n under_o the_o law_n be_v not_o only_o oblige_v to_o practice_v the_o duty_n of_o the_o first_o table_n and_o the_o other_o commandment_n of_o the_o second_o table_n but_o even_o to_o the_o observance_n of_o the_o five_o commandment_n all_o be_v 4._o ministry_n and_o the_o office_n of_o the_o ministry_n and_o those_o person_n who_o in_o general_a defence_n of_o ecclesiastical_a supremacy_n urge_v that_o they_o who_o be_v officer_n of_o christ_n and_o furnish_v with_o his_o authority_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o secular_a ruler_n but_o superior_a to_o they_o to_o who_o christ_n authority_n be_v superior_a may_v consider_v 1._o that_o parent_n and_o husband_n have_v authority_n from_o god_n and_o from_o christ_n and_o yet_o be_v under_o king_n and_o prince_n 2._o the_o superiority_n of_o any_o officer_n of_o christ_n must_v not_o be_v measure_v by_o the_o height_n of_o sovereignty_n which_o christ_n himself_o have_v which_o will_v make_v the_o servant_n even_o every_o deacon_n equal_a with_o his_o lord_n and_o by_o the_o like_a pretence_n every_o petty_a constable_n must_v have_v equal_a authority_n with_o the_o king_n but_o by_o the_o constitution_n of_o his_o office_n and_o the_o power_n thereby_o convey_v to_o he_o for_o neither_o god_n in_o govern_v the_o world_n nor_o christ_n in_o govern_v the_o church_n ever_o give_v to_o any_o other_o a_o authority_n equal_a to_o what_o he_o possess_v 3._o christ_n come_v not_o to_o overturn_v the_o government_n of_o god_n his_o father_n in_o the_o world_n which_o have_v establish_v the_o supreme_a temporal_a power_n yea_o his_o mediatory_a kingdom_n and_o administration_n be_v in_o subjection_n to_o the_o father_n and_o our_o saviour_n doctrine_n yield_v that_o authority_n to_o prince_n that_o it_o earnest_o press_v a_o general_a and_o necessary_a subjection_n for_o conscience_n sake_n to_o their_o government_n 5._o and_o as_o to_o what_o baronius_n urge_v priesthood_n the_o royal_a priesthood_n from_o the_o royal_a priesthood_n mention_v by_o s._n peter_n 1_o pet._n 2.9_o it_o may_v be_v observe_v 1._o that_o that_o expression_n have_v not_o respect_n to_o a_o peculiar_a sacerdotal_a office_n in_o the_o church_n but_o to_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o general_a as_o be_v manifest_a from_o the_o place_n itself_o loc_fw-la salian_a a_o 2544._o n._n 347._o estius_n in_o loc_fw-la and_o acknowledge_v by_o their_o own_o writer_n 2._o if_o this_o text_n do_v express_v any_o peculiar_a power_n in_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n it_o must_v have_v particular_a respect_n to_o those_o eastern_a church_n to_o who_o that_o epistle_n be_v write_v 1_o pet._n 1.1_o and_o 3._o it_o be_v well_o observe_v by_o bishop_n andrews_n that_o even_o that_o royal_a priesthood_n v._o 9_o be_v command_v to_o be_v subject_a to_o every_o ordinance_n of_o man_n 3._o ch._n 4._o s._n 2._o n._n 3._o and_o to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a v._o 13._o as_o i_o above_o observe_v 6._o and_o while_o some_o say_v good_a of_o the_o plea_n of_o expediency_n for_o the_o church_n good_a it_o be_v expedient_a for_o the_o church_n good_a that_o the_o ecclesiastical_a authority_n shall_v be_v superior_a to_o the_o temporal_a otherwise_o its_o welfare_n and_o good_a be_v not_o sufficient_o provide_v for_o this_o plea_n may_v appear_v more_o plausible_a 1._o if_o there_o can_v be_v no_o ignorance_n heresy_n pride_n or_o ill_a design_n in_o any_o who_o have_v the_o title_n of_o chief_a officer_n in_o the_o church_n which_o no_o man_n can_v believe_v who_o read_v the_o live_v of_o the_o pope_n write_v by_o their_o own_o author_n 2._o if_o king_n and_o prince_n must_v never_o be_v expect_v to_o be_v nurse_v father_n to_o the_o church_n and_o to_o take_v care_n of_o it_o 3._o if_o the_o great_a design_n of_o christianity_n be_v to_o take_v care_n that_o christian_n must_v never_o follow_v their_o saviour_n in_o bear_v the_o cross_n and_o that_o this_o religion_n do_v not_o aim_v at_o the_o promote_a true_a faith_n and_o holiness_n meekness_n and_o peace_n but_o at_o outward_a splendour_n dominion_n and_o power_n in_o the_o world_n according_a to_o that_o notion_n the_o jew_n have_v of_o a_o messiah_n and_o this_o be_v not_o only_o a_o weak_a but_o a_o presumptuous_a way_n of_o reason_v to_o control_v and_o affront_v the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n and_o to_o dare_v to_o tell_v he_o how_o he_o ought_v to_o have_v establish_v his_o kingdom_n to_o other_o purpose_n than_o he_o have_v do_v 7._o and_o after_o all_o this_o rome_n s._n peter_n authority_n not_o peculiar_a to_o rome_n there_o be_v nothing_o more_o unreasonable_a than_o for_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o monopolise_v unto_o its_o self_n alone_o that_o authority_n which_o be_v commit_v to_o s._n peter_n and_o the_o other_o apostle_n for_o it_o be_v not_o at_o all_o to_o be_v doubt_v but_o the_o apostle_n commit_v a_o chief_a presidential_a and_o govern_v authority_n in_o their_o several_a limit_n to_o other_o church_n beside_o the_o roman_a 75._o basil_n ep._n 55._o cyp._n epist_n 69._o firmil_n in_o cyp._n ep._n 75._o the_o ancient_a father_n frequent_o express_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o general_n to_o be_v the_o apostle_n successor_n s._n cyprian_n and_o firmilian_a assert_v all_o bishop_n to_o succeed_v the_o apostle_n even_o ordinatione_fw-la vicaria_fw-la as_o place_v in_o their_o stead_n and_o possess_v of_o that_o power_n which_o be_v from_o they_o fix_v in_o the_o church_n 44._o hier._n ad_fw-la marcellam_fw-la aug._n in_o ps_n 44._o among_o we_o say_v s._n hierome_n the_o bishop_n do_v hold_v the_o place_n of_o the_o apostle_n and_o for_o or_o instead_o of_o the_o apostle_n be_v appoint_v bishop_n say_v s._n austin_n tertullian_n declare_v that_o to_o his_o time_n cathedrae_fw-la apostolorum_fw-la the_o cathedral_n see_v place_v by_o the_o apostle_n themselves_o do_v still_o continue_v their_o presidency_n in_o the_o apostolical_a church_n of_o which_o he_o mention_n many_o by_o name_n and_o rome_n as_o one_o of_o they_o 8._o and_o as_o there_o be_v no_o evidence_n that_o s._n peter_n who_o also_o preside_v at_o antioch_n leave_v all_o his_o authority_n peculiar_o to_o rome_n so_o there_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o s._n peter_n who_o be_v command_v to_o feed_v the_o sheep_n of_o christ_n do_v yield_v this_o authority_n to_o the_o elder_n or_o bishop_n of_o pontus_n galatia_n cappadocia_n asia_n and_o bythinia_n that_o they_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d feed_v the_o flock_n of_o god_n which_o be_v among_o they_o 1_o pet._n 5.2_o and_o hereby_o he_o either_o commit_v that_o pastoral_a authority_n which_o he_o receive_v from_o christ_n unto_o the_o bishop_n of_o those_o free_a church_n of_o the_o ephesine_n thracian_a and_o pontic_a diocese_n to_o who_o he_o write_v and_o which_o afterward_o be_v place_v under_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n or_o at_o least_o he_o acknowledge_v this_o authority_n in_o they_o and_o therefore_o so_o far_o as_o concern_v a_o divine_a right_n these_o eastern_a church_n in_o the_o territory_n of_o constantinople_n have_v full_o as_o fair_a a_o plea_n hereby_o for_o derive_v a_o pastoral_a authority_n from_o s._n peter_n or_o have_v it_o particular_o confirm_v by_o he_o as_o they_o at_o rome_n ever_o have_v 9_o but_o with_o respect_n to_o england_n 3._o this_o realm_n not_o feudatory_a bellarm._n in_o apol._n pro_fw-la resp_n ad_fw-la jac._n reg._n c._n 3._o in_o respon_n ad_fw-la bel._n ap._n c._n 3._o divers_a romish_a writer_n allege_v that_o it_o become_v feudatory_a to_o the_o see_v of_o rome_n by_o king_n john_n resign_v his_o crown_n to_o pandulphus_fw-la the_o pope_n legate_n to_o which_o thing_n object_v and_o misrepresent_v by_o bellarmine_n divers_a thing_n be_v return_v in_o answer_n by_o bishop_n andrews_n but_o wave_v such_o particular_a answer_n as_o may_v be_v give_v i_o shall_v choose_v to_o observe_v in_o general_n that_o this_o case_n be_v the_o same_o as_o if_o any_o seditious_a person_n or_o usurper_n shall_v by_o fraud_n or_o force_n reduce_v the_o king_n to_o strait_n and_o difficulty_n and_o shall_v then_o by_o like_a method_n gain_v a_o promise_n from_o he_o that_o he_o
that_o the_o pope_n usurp_a power_n be_v not_o so_o quiet_o and_o free_o submit_v to_o in_o this_o realm_n as_o thereby_o to_o give_v he_o any_o right_a to_o govern_v here_o sect_n iii_o the_o present_a jurisdiction_n of_o those_o church_n which_o have_v be_v call_v patriarchal_a ought_v not_o to_o be_v determine_v by_o the_o ancient_a bound_n of_o their_o patriarchates_n 1._o alter_v the_o bound_n of_o patriarchal_a authority_n alter_v the_o three_o assertion_n be_v that_o the_o patriarchal_a right_n especial_o those_o of_o rome_n do_v not_o now_o stand_v on_o the_o same_o term_n as_o they_o do_v in_o the_o ancient_a church_n nor_o can_v the_o present_a roman_a bishop_n claim_v subjection_n in_o all_o those_o limit_n which_o of_o right_n be_v under_o the_o ancient_a and_o catholic_n bishop_n of_o rome_n no_o man_n can_v reasonable_o think_v that_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o patriarchal_a see_v be_v unalterable_a unless_o they_o have_v be_v of_o a_o divine_a or_o apostolical_a authority_n but_o that_o they_o be_v never_o look_v upon_o as_o such_o in_o the_o catholic_n church_n may_v beside_o other_o testimony_n appear_v in_o that_o the_o general_a council_n undertake_v to_o erect_v patriarchates_n and_o to_o divide_v the_o limit_n of_o other_o as_o they_o see_v cause_n sect._n 3_o thus_o the_o dignity_n and_o honour_n of_o a_o patriarch_n be_v give_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n 3._o conc._n const_n c._n 3._o in_o the_o second_o general_n council_n and_o his_o patriarchal_a limit_n and_o jurisdiction_n be_v fix_v in_o the_o four_o and_o in_o the_o same_o the_o patriarchate_o of_o antioch_n be_v divide_v and_o part_v thereof_o allot_v to_o the_o bishop_n of_o jerusalem_n who_o then_o receive_v patriarchal_a limit_n and_o jurisdiction_n 7._o conc._n chalc._n act._n 7._o but_o i_o shall_v only_o consider_v four_o thing_n which_o may_v so_o alter_v the_o state_n of_o patriarchal_a jurisdiction_n that_o every_o one_o of_o they_o beside_o what_o be_v abovesaid_a be_v a_o bar_n against_o all_o claim_n of_o authority_n in_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o these_o church_n and_o realm_n 2._o first_o from_o the_o different_a territory_n kingdom_n 1._o from_o the_o different_a bound_n of_o free_a kingdom_n and_o dominion_n of_o sovereign_a king_n and_o prince_n for_o the_o doctrine_n and_o design_n of_o christianity_n do_v not_o intend_v to_o undermine_v and_o enervate_v but_o to_o establish_v and_o secure_v the_o right_n of_o king_n and_o no_o rule_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n require_v free_a kingdom_n to_o divest_v themselves_o of_o sufficient_a mean_n to_o preserve_v their_o own_o security_n and_o peace_n and_o the_o necessary_a administration_n of_o justice_n nor_o can_v the_o former_a act_n of_o any_o council_n or_o bishop_n wheresoever_o any_o such_o be_v give_v away_o the_o right_n of_o king_n and_o realm_n but_o a_o foreign_a bishop_n who_o be_v under_o no_o allegiance_n to_o this_o crown_n and_o have_v no_o particular_a obligation_n to_o seek_v the_o good_a of_o this_o kingdom_n jurisdiction_n mischief_n from_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n may_v probable_o oft_o incline_v to_o design_n either_o of_o his_o own_o ambition_n or_o the_o interest_n of_o other_o prince_n against_o the_o true_a welfare_n of_o this_o realm_n as_o have_v sufficient_o be_v do_v in_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n and_o if_o such_o a_o one_o have_v power_n to_o cite_v before_o he_o any_o person_n whosoever_o of_o this_o realm_n either_o to_o his_o patriarchal_a seat_n or_o his_o legate_n and_o have_v the_o authority_n without_o all_o redress_n or_o appeal_v save_v to_o a_o ecumenical_a council_n which_o probable_o will_v never_o be_v have_v to_o inflict_v so_o severe_a a_o sentence_n as_o excommunication_n true_o be_v he_o will_v hereby_o have_v a_o considerable_a awe_n and_o curb_v upon_o many_o of_o the_o subject_n of_o the_o realm_n that_o they_o will_v be_v wary_a of_o oppose_v or_o provoke_v he_o and_o if_o canonical_a obedience_n be_v due_a to_o he_o from_o all_o the_o clergy_n and_o filial_a reverence_n from_o the_o laiety_n such_o a_o person_n be_v the_o king_n enemy_n may_v have_v great_a opportunity_n of_o indirect_a manage_v his_o ill_a project_n than_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o realm_n or_o with_o the_o innocency_n and_o goodness_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o promote_v 3._o the_o exercise_n of_o a_o foreign_a authority_n when_o manage_v by_o haughty_a and_o ambitious_a spirit_n have_v be_v of_o such_o ill_a consequence_n to_o king_n and_o emperor_n that_o king_n john_n be_v force_v upon_o his_o knee_n to_o surrender_v his_o crown_n to_o the_o pope_n legate_n henry_n the_o three_o emperor_n of_o germany_n 361._o mart._n polon_n in_o greg._n sept._n p._n 361._o be_v compel_v to_o stand_v at_o the_o pope_n gate_n barefoot_a several_a day_n n_o frost_n and_o snow_n to_o beg_v for_o absolution_n and_o frederick_n the_o first_o to_o submit_v to_o pope_n alexander_n tread_v upon_o his_o neck_n and_o other_o instance_n there_o be_v of_o like_a nature_n of_o the_o despise_a dominion_n and_o dignity_n be_v the_o effect_n of_o interdict_v and_o romish_n excommunication_n towards_o the_o whole_a kingdom_n 8.21_o st._n 25_o hen._n 8.21_o it_o become_v a_o method_n of_o exhaust_v its_o treasure_n by_o tedious_a and_o expensive_a prosecution_n of_o appeal_n and_o many_o other_o way_n which_o be_v not_o without_o cause_n public_o complain_v of_o in_o this_o kingdom_n 178._o antiq._n brit._n p._n 178._o insomuch_o that_o the_o yearly_a revenue_n of_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n out_o of_o this_o kingdom_n be_v in_o the_o time_n of_o henry_n the_o three_o find_v to_o be_v great_a than_o the_o revenue_n of_o the_o king_n and_o it_o be_v a_o high_a derogation_n from_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o a_o king_n as_o well_o as_o a_o prejudice_n to_o the_o subject_n where_o justice_n can_v be_v effectual_o administer_v and_o case_n of_o right_n determine_v by_o any_o authority_n within_o his_o own_o dominion_n and_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o clergy_n etc._n pryn_n an._n 24_o &_o 25_o edw._n 1._o p._n 689_o etc._n etc._n the_o foreign_a jurisdiction_n sometime_o bring_v they_o into_o great_a strait_n as_o do_v that_o bull_n of_o boniface_n the_o eight_o which_o put_v they_o to_o avoid_v his_o excommunication_n upon_o contest_v with_o the_o king_n and_o thereby_o bring_v they_o under_o the_o king_n displeasure_n and_o into_o very_o great_a grievance_n as_o appear_v from_o the_o record_n of_o that_o time_n 4._o and_o as_o upon_o these_o account_v it_o appear_v reasonable_a and_o necessary_a that_o the_o dominion_n of_o sovereign_a prince_n shall_v be_v free_a from_o any_o foreign_a ecclesiastical_a superiority_n so_o there_o be_v many_o thing_n which_o may_v be_v observe_v to_o this_o purpose_n in_o the_o ancient_a state_n of_o the_o church_n the_o government_n of_o dioceses_n province_n and_o patriarchates_n have_v be_v acknowledge_v to_o have_v be_v order_v within_o the_o empire_n and_o according_a to_o the_o distinct_a limit_n of_o the_o province_n thereof_o 38._o conc._n const_n c._n 3._o chalc._n c._n 28._o conc._n chalc._n c._n 17._o trul._n c_o 38._o the_o see_v of_o rome_n and_o constantinople_n enjoy_v the_o great_a ecclesiastical_a privilege_n because_o they_o be_v the_o imperial_a city_n the_o canon_n also_o of_o ecumenical_a council_n enjoin_v that_o if_o any_o city_n receive_v new_a privilege_n of_o honour_n by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n the_o ecclesiastical_a constitution_n for_o the_o honour_n of_o its_o see_n shall_v be_v regulate_v thereby_o and_o whereas_o the_o slavonian_a church_n be_v first_o convert_v to_o christianity_n by_o they_o who_o be_v of_o the_o eastern_a or_o greek_a church_n and_o embrace_v their_o rite_n when_o bohemia_n and_o some_o other_o branch_n of_o the_o slavonian_a nation_n be_v make_v member_n of_o the_o german_a empire_n they_o thereupon_o become_v subject_a to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o western_a church_n thus_o also_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o arles_n have_v a_o eminent_a authority_n in_o the_o ancient_a gallia_n 18._o comâ—_n hist_o n_z 18._o upon_o that_o city_n be_v divide_v from_o those_o dominion_n and_o become_a subject_n to_o the_o goth_n who_o then_o command_v italy_n and_o spain_n he_o exercise_v no_o long_o any_o jurisdiction_n there_o but_o have_v his_o authority_n change_v to_o be_v delegate_n over_o the_o spanish_a territory_n but_o when_o this_o city_n be_v again_o reduce_v to_o the_o french_a government_n he_o no_o long_o exercise_v his_o authority_n in_o the_o dominion_n of_o spain_n 5._o yet_o it_o must_v be_v acknowledge_v that_o in_o practice_n the_o dominion_n of_o several_a sovereign_a prince_n have_v be_v subject_a to_o a_o foreign_a patriarch_n which_o be_v not_o their_o duty_n but_o this_o be_v undertake_v either_o upon_o presumption_n that_o because_o of_o the_o excellency_n and_o simplicity_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n there_o can_v be_v no_o fear_n of_o prejudice_n from_o
authority_n of_o man_n the_o substance_n of_o which_o i_o have_v in_o another_o discourse_n take_v notice_n of_o but_o this_o will_v be_v more_o apparent_o manifest_a from_o another_o position_n which_o i_o shall_v now_o reflect_v upon_o 2._o it_o be_v assert_v by_o they_o that_o if_o a_o minister_n shall_v speak_v treason_n in_o his_o pulpit_n by_o way_n of_o doctrine_n the_o church_n only_o be_v to_o try_v whether_o it_o be_v treason_n indeed_o 1584._o ibid._n ch._n 24._o p._n 551_o 552._o the_o like_a plea_n be_v use_v by_o a._n melvil_n a_o chief_a modeller_n of_o the_o scotish_n presbytery_n in_o his_o own_o case_n 1584._o and_o he_o may_v decline_v the_o civil_a judge_n and_o appeal_v to_o a_o synod_n this_o be_v not_o only_o affirm_v by_o mr_n rutherford_n but_o this_o position_n be_v in_o a_o exceed_a strange_a manner_n espouse_v by_o the_o general_n assembly_n of_o the_o kirk_n who_o contest_v with_o king_n james_n concern_v it_o upon_o this_o occasion_n mr_n d._n blake_n have_v in_o his_o sermon_n at_o s._n andrews_n declare_v that_o the_o king_n have_v discover_v the_o treachery_n of_o his_o heart_n that_o all_o king_n be_v the_o devil_n barn_n that_o the_o queen_n of_o england_n queen_n elizabeth_z be_v a_o atheist_n with_o many_o more_o dangerous_a assertion_n and_o be_v cite_v by_o the_o king_n authority_n to_o answer_v these_o thing_n he_o allege_v that_o he_o can_v not_o in_o this_o case_n be_v judge_v by_o the_o king_n till_o the_o church_n have_v take_v the_o first_o cognition_n thereof_o 330._o spotsw_n hist_o of_o sc._n l._n 6._o p._n 330._o and_o the_o kirk-commissioner_n enter_v a_o declinator_n and_o protestation_n against_o the_o king_n proceed_n and_o will_v not_o consent_v that_o any_o punishment_n shall_v be_v inflict_v upon_o mr_n blake_n because_o there_o be_v no_o trial_n before_o a_o proper_a judge_n and_o declare_v that_o if_o he_o shall_v submit_v his_o doctrine_n to_o be_v try_v by_o the_o council_n the_o liberty_n of_o the_o church_n and_o the_o spiritual_a government_n of_o the_o house_n of_o god_n 1596._o hist_o of_o sc._n l._n 6._o a_o 1596._o will_v be_v quite_o subvert_v a_o full_a and_o particular_a account_n of_o this_o whole_a matter_n be_v express_v by_o bishop_n spotswood_n and_o this_o contest_v be_v so_o great_a and_o famous_a and_o the_o disturbance_n ensue_v thereupon_o so_o notorious_a that_o they_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o be_v signify_v to_o the_o state_n general_n of_o the_o unite_a province_n etc._n adr._n damman_n in_o praest_n viror_fw-la epist_n p._n 49._o etc._n etc._n by_o their_o agent_n then_o send_v into_o scotland_n in_o the_o entrance_n of_o 1597._o but_o such_o position_n and_o undertake_n as_o these_o be_v calculate_v for_o a_o meridian_n equal_a in_o elevation_n with_o the_o italian_a 3._o one_o thing_n insist_v on_o for_o this_o exemption_n of_o the_o church_n and_o its_o officer_n from_o the_o civil_a authority_n be_v that_o the_o officer_n of_o the_o church_n act_n by_o authority_n from_o christ_n and_o therefore_o be_v not_o to_o be_v in_o immediate_a subjection_n to_o king_n and_o prince_n 4._o chap._n 6._o sect._n 4._o but_o this_o have_v be_v particular_o answer_v above_o 4._o but_o they_o further_o argue_v ecclesiasticale_n christ_n royal_a authority_n not_o invade_v by_o prince_n govern_v in_o cause_n ecclesiasticale_n that_o it_o be_v the_o royalty_n of_o christ_n to_o govern_v his_o church_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o if_o the_o civil_a ruler_n do_v intermeddle_v herein_o they_o thereby_o invade_v christ_n kingly_a government_n to_o which_o i_o answer_v 1._o that_o this_o way_n of_o argue_v put_v into_o other_o language_n will_v amount_v to_o thus_o much_o that_o because_o christ_n be_v the_o king_n of_o his_o church_n or_o of_o all_o christian_n yea_o and_o of_o all_o the_o earth_n therefore_o christian_n and_o the_o whole_a world_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v subject_a to_o any_o other_o king_n or_o ruler_n but_o to_o christ_n and_o this_o will_v serve_v the_o design_n of_o the_o high_a five_o monarchy_n man_n if_o it_o have_v any_o weight_n in_o it_o 2._o it_o be_v a_o gross_a falsehood_n that_o no_o act_n that_o christ_n do_v as_o king_n may_v be_v perform_v by_o any_o other_o king_n there_o be_v some_o great_a thing_n in_o the_o kingly_a power_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v whole_o incommunicable_a in_o the_o nature_n of_o they_o to_o any_o other_o human_a person_n whosoever_o be_v found_v on_o his_o mediatory_a office_n such_o be_v his_o give_v the_o sanction_n to_o the_o law_n and_o precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n to_o become_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n his_o sovereign_a dispense_n divine_a grace_n upon_o account_n of_o his_o own_o merit_n his_o pronounce_v the_o final_a sentence_n of_o absolution_n and_o condemnation_n and_o his_o have_v by_o a_o peculiar_a right_n a_o universal_a authority_n over_o all_o the_o world_n all_o power_n in_o heaven_n and_o earth_n be_v commit_v to_o he_o and_o all_o such_o thing_n as_o these_o be_v as_o far_o disclaim_v from_o king_n as_o from_o other_o man_n but_o there_o be_v other_o act_n of_o christ_n government_n of_o his_o church_n where_o some_o thing_n of_o like_a nature_n aught_o to_o be_v perform_v by_o other_o though_o in_o a_o different_a manner_n thus_o christ_n rule_v christian_n and_o so_o may_v all_o christian_a king_n do_v christ_n do_v protect_v his_o church_n and_o so_o ought_v all_o sovereign_a power_n to_o do_v christ_n by_o his_o authority_n encourage_v the_o pious_a and_o devout_a and_o discountenance_v the_o negligent_a and_o so_o ought_v all_o ruler_n as_o well_o as_o all_o other_o good_a man_n to_o do_v by_o they_o 3._o if_o govern_v other_o with_o respect_n to_o religion_n be_v peculiar_a to_o christ_n himself_o and_o his_o royal_a authority_n the_o authority_n of_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n will_v by_o this_o method_n become_v void_a also_o for_o christ_n have_v not_o convey_v the_o peculiarity_n of_o his_o royal_a authority_n to_o they_o but_o as_o they_o in_o their_o place_n have_v authority_n from_o christ_n so_o the_o civil_a power_n be_v in_o subordination_n to_o he_o who_o be_v king_n of_o king_n and_o be_v confirm_v by_o he_o 5._o there_o have_v be_v also_o other_o very_a pernicious_a principle_n which_o undermine_v the_o whole_a foundation_n of_o the_o royal_a supremacy_n both_o in_o matter_n civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a in_o our_o late_a dreadful_a time_n of_o civil_a war_n the_o whole_a management_n of_o thing_n against_o the_o king_n and_o the_o undertake_n to_o alter_v and_o order_v public_a affair_n without_o he_o be_v a_o manifest_a and_o practical_a disow_v the_o king_n supremacy_n disclaim_v popular_a supremacy_n disclaim_v some_o person_n then_o who_o will_v be_v think_v man_n of_o sense_n do_v assert_v that_o though_o the_o king_n be_v own_v to_o be_v supreme_a governor_n yet_o the_o supreme_a sovereign_a power_n be_v in_o the_o people_n other_o declare_v that_o the_o title_n of_o supreme_a governor_n be_v a_o honorary_a title_n give_v to_o the_o king_n to_o please_v he_o instead_o of_o full_a power_n and_o in_o the_o issue_n 1649._o july_n 17._o 1649._o by_o a_o pretend_a act_n it_o be_v call_v treason_n to_o say_v that_o the_o commons_o assemble_v in_o parliament_n be_v not_o the_o supreme_a authority_n of_o the_o nation_n but_o there_o be_v also_o some_o who_o then_o affirm_v the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n to_o be_v superior_a to_o the_o parliament_n and_o that_o they_o may_v call_v they_o to_o a_o account_n 6._o but_o because_o i_o hope_v these_o position_n be_v now_o forsake_v and_o because_o much_o in_o the_o follow_a book_n be_v design_v against_o the_o dangerous_a effect_n of_o they_o in_o take_v arm_n i_o shall_v content_v myself_o here_o to_o observe_v three_o thing_n first_o that_o those_o who_o will_v disprove_v the_o royal_a supremacy_n because_o of_o some_o action_n which_o have_v be_v undertake_v by_o some_o of_o the_o people_n or_o by_o any_o in_o their_o name_n against_o their_o king_n or_o even_o to_o the_o depose_n of_o they_o do_v first_o stand_v bind_v to_o prove_v all_o these_o action_n to_o be_v regular_a and_o justifiable_a or_o else_o it_o be_v no_o better_a argument_n than_o they_o may_v make_v use_n of_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o god_n from_o the_o disobedience_n of_o man_n 7._o second_o the_o assert_v supremacy_n of_o government_n in_o the_o body_n of_o the_o people_n be_v a_o position_n big_a with_o nonsense_n and_o irreligion_n it_o be_v nonsense_n like_o a_o whole_a army_n be_v general_n since_o supremacy_n of_o government_n in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n can_v be_v over_o no_o body_n unless_o something_o can_v be_v supreme_a over_o itself_o whereas_o if_o there_o be_v no_o high_a power_n than_o what_o be_v in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o people_n this_o must_v be_v a_o state_n of_o
paul_n rule_n be_v admit_v dico_fw-la nullum_fw-la imperium_fw-la diutin_n in_o tuto_fw-la fore_fw-la quà m_fw-la donec_fw-la talia_fw-la sentientibus_fw-la vires_fw-la defuerint_fw-la i_o affirm_v that_o no_o government_n can_v be_v any_o long_a safe_a than_o whilst_o those_o who_o have_v such_o sentiment_n want_v strength_n and_o from_o hence_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o grotius_n in_o his_o elder_a time_n do_v disallow_v all_o subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n and_o account_v it_o whole_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o peace_n safety_n and_o government_n of_o the_o world_n 12._o property_n the_o royal_a authority_n a_o legal_a right_n as_o well_o as_o the_o subject_n property_n and_o since_o it_o be_v part_n of_o the_o king_n royalty_n according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o this_o realm_n that_o none_o may_v take_v arm_n against_o he_o sect._n 2_o all_o subject_n who_o expect_v to_o enjoy_v their_o own_o legal_a right_n be_v oblige_v to_o maintain_v this_o right_n of_o the_o king_n by_o that_o great_a rule_n of_o righteousness_n and_o religion_n as_o you_o will_v that_o man_n shall_v do_v unto_o you_o do_v you_o also_o unto_o they_o likewise_o luk._n 6.31_o and_o this_o also_o be_v include_v in_o the_o oath_n of_o supremacy_n wherein_o subject_n swear_v to_o maintain_v all_o authority_n grant_v or_o belong_v to_o the_o king_n highness_n his_o heir_n and_o successor_n or_o unite_a and_o annex_v to_o the_o imperial_a crown_n of_o this_o realm_n 10._o v._o sanders_n de_fw-fr obligat_fw-la conscience_n prael_n 10._o and_o it_o be_v against_o all_o pretence_n of_o reason_n that_o the_o right_n of_o superior_n which_o be_v the_o great_a and_o on_o which_o all_o inferior_a right_n have_v dependence_n shall_v be_v least_o regard_v as_o if_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o the_o interest_n of_o a_o child_n or_o servant_n shall_v be_v preserve_v and_o not_o those_o of_o a_o father_n or_o a_o master_n sect_n ii_o right_n and_o property_n of_o subject_n may_v be_v secure_v without_o allow_v they_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o prince_n 1._o it_o must_v here_o be_v consider_v as_o a_o objection_n and_o seem_a difficulty_n that_o since_o it_o be_v great_o necessary_a to_o the_o good_a of_o the_o world_n that_o the_o just_a property_n of_o subject_n be_v defend_v if_o it_o be_v once_o grant_v that_o they_o may_v in_o no_o case_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n how_o can_v these_o property_n be_v secure_v may_v they_o not_o then_o be_v expose_v to_o irreparable_a injury_n and_o the_o utmost_a pressure_n and_o if_o a_o prince_n will_v exercise_v a_o unlimited_a power_n where_o be_v there_o help_v and_o redress_v now_o in_o answer_n to_o this_o i_o premise_v that_o the_o principal_a care_n which_o must_v be_v take_v for_o provide_v for_o the_o preservation_n of_o the_o right_n of_o subject_n be_v not_o on_o that_o part_n which_o concern_v the_o defend_v they_o against_o their_o prince_n but_o rather_o against_o the_o violence_n of_o other_o injurious_a person_n which_o be_v do_v by_o the_o great_a authority_n of_o government_n and_o the_o due_a execution_n thereof_o for_o as_o in_o a_o family_n the_o main_a thing_n design_v in_o the_o government_n thereof_o be_v not_o that_o child_n may_v be_v secure_v from_o receive_v any_o injury_n from_o their_o father_n jecurity_n the_o authority_n of_o ruler_n be_v the_o defence_n of_o the_o people_n and_o their_o jecurity_n but_o rather_o that_o for_o their_o own_o quiet_a and_o good_a order_n at_o home_n and_o their_o honour_n and_o safety_n abroad_o they_o submit_v without_o gainsaying_n and_o resistance_n to_o his_o government_n and_o thereby_o receive_v protection_n from_o the_o injurious_a deal_n of_o other_o so_o god_n providence_n for_o prevent_v the_o great_a danger_n of_o violence_n of_o man_n one_o towards_o another_o have_v establish_v the_o authority_n of_o ruler_n as_o a_o defence_n against_o they_o 9_o rutherf_n of_o civil_a policy_n qu._n 9_o and_o therefore_o such_o such_o person_n who_o say_v a_o people_n can_v so_o ready_o destroy_v themselves_o viz._n if_o they_o have_v no_o governor_n or_o cast_v he_o off_o as_o one_o man_n may_v speak_v false_o and_o rash_o against_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n and_o his_o ordinance_n and_o against_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o world_n as_o if_o ruler_n be_v not_o minister_n of_o god_n for_o good_a to_o man_n and_o as_o if_o it_o will_v be_v better_o for_o the_o world_n to_o be_v without_o they_o who_o all_o nation_n have_v find_v necessary_a and_o consequent_o without_o peace_n order_n and_o justice_n 2._o and_o as_o the_o governors_n man_n live_v under_o right_n the_o security_n for_o the_o subject_n right_n be_v their_o defence_n from_o the_o violence_n and_o injury_n which_o may_v be_v sustain_v from_o other_o man_n so_o there_o be_v great_a security_n for_o subject_n without_o their_o take_a arm_n that_o their_o right_n and_o property_n shall_v not_o be_v violate_v by_o their_o prince_n which_o i_o shall_v manifest_v with_o a_o particular_a respect_n to_o our_o english_a government_n now_o among_o the_o ground_n of_o this_o security_n the_o principle_n of_o conscience_n which_o lie_v a_o great_a and_o moral_a obligation_n upon_o the_o great_a person_n in_o the_o world_n not_o to_o be_v injurious_a to_o the_o mean_a and_o the_o watchful_a providence_n of_o god_n who_o unless_o it_o be_v for_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o grievous_a sin_n of_o a_o people_n do_v not_o suffer_v they_o to_o be_v afflict_v and_o oppress_v be_v consideration_n which_o be_v not_o in_o this_o case_n to_o be_v over-looked_n but_o there_o be_v two_o thin_n which_o i_o shall_v chief_o insist_v upon_o 3._o law_n from_o the_o law_n they_o have_v the_o security_n of_o good_a and_o wholesome_a law_n fix_a with_o we_o by_o general_a accord_n of_o king_n lord_n and_z commons_z and_o that_o law_n be_v original_o establish_v that_o right_a and_o justice_n may_v thereby_o be_v impartial_o administer_v to_o every_o man_n 4._o cic._n the_o offic_n l._n 3._o &_o the_o leg_n l._n 4._o be_v reasonable_o declare_v by_o cicero_n and_o it_o be_v a_o great_a privilege_n in_o this_o realm_n that_o both_o civil_a right_n and_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v establish_v by_o our_o law_n and_o that_o no_o law_n can_v be_v make_v or_o repeal_v nor_o public_a money_n raise_v but_o by_o consent_n of_o the_o commons_o by_o their_o representative_n and_o somewhat_o a_o like_a form_n for_o the_o enact_v law_n be_v resolve_v on_o a_o most_o excellent_a method_n 8._o cod._n l._n 1._o tit._n 16._o leg_n 8._o by_o the_o emperor_n theodosius_n and_o since_o no_o design_n can_v be_v manage_v to_o defeat_v legal_a right_n but_o the_o instrument_n therein_o must_v be_v private_a person_n every_o one_o of_o these_o may_v be_v call_v to_o a_o account_n and_o suffer_v their_o deserve_a punishment_n by_o the_o justice_n of_o the_o law_n and_o this_o be_v a_o like_a security_n to_o that_o which_o may_v be_v have_v against_o the_o mean_a subject_n in_o the_o realm_n if_o he_o be_v the_o strong_a man_n or_o get_v a_o advantage_n whereby_o he_o be_v able_a to_o do_v another_o a_o mischief_n and_o it_o be_v here_o worthy_a to_o be_v note_v that_o whereas_o many_o plausible_a notion_n and_o pretence_n when_o they_o be_v reduce_v into_o practice_n fall_v short_a of_o accomplish_v what_o be_v expect_v by_o their_o proposal_n in_o the_o theory_n the_o benefit_n of_o the_o protection_n which_o subject_n enjoy_v from_o the_o law_n be_v such_o that_o for_o divers_a age_n pass_v in_o many_o hundred_o year_n the_o general_a right_n and_o property_n of_o the_o people_n of_o england_n legal_o establish_v have_v thereby_o be_v excellent_o preserve_v and_o the_o like_a may_v be_v assert_v concern_v many_o other_o part_n of_o the_o world_n and_o therefore_o they_o who_o will_v dispute_v against_o this_o provision_n must_v dispute_v also_o against_o the_o evidence_n of_o sense_n and_o of_o a_o long_a continue_a experience_n 4._o but_o because_o jealous_a and_o suspicious_a mind_n may_v possible_o suppose_v that_o at_o one_o time_n or_o other_o a_o prince_n have_v the_o authority_n of_o administer_a justice_n and_o appoint_v judge_n and_o officer_n in_o his_o kingdom_n may_v design_n to_o destroy_v his_o subject_n right_n and_o property_n and_o thereby_o the_o fruitful_a enclosure_n of_o their_o civil_a interest_n may_v be_v lay_v waist_n and_o all_o respect_n to_o law_n utter_o lay_v aside_o i_o shall_v take_v these_o suspicious_a jealousy_n into_o consideration_n and_o here_o we_o must_v all_o grant_v 19_o naz._n orat._n 19_o that_o the_o state_n of_o this_o present_a world_n be_v such_o that_o at_o the_o best_a it_o be_v not_o above_o all_o instability_n uncertainty_n and_o danger_n and_o i_o shall_v in_o the_o next_o section_n show_v that_o there_o be_v much_o more_o cause_n of_o jealous_a fear_n of_o subject_n lose_v their_o legal_a right_n by_o
law_n of_o a_o government_n condemn_v innocent_a person_n who_o die_v martyr_n they_o may_v not_o take_v arm_n either_o out_o of_o great_a averseness_n to_o some_o good_a or_o lawful_a thing_n which_o they_o embrace_v or_o out_o of_o favour_n and_o kindness_n to_o their_o enemy_n and_o yet_o where_o this_o be_v do_v according_a to_o the_o public_a law_n under_o which_o they_o live_v it_o be_v unquestionable_o no_o sufficient_a plea_n to_o take_v arm_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v the_o persecution_n and_o all_o the_o suffering_n of_o the_o christian_n under_o the_o pagan_a and_o heretical_a emperor_n when_o the_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v against_o christianity_n and_o the_o true_a profession_n thereof_o and_o from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o book_n of_o esther_n it_o seem_v clear_a that_o when_o at_o hamans_n request_n ahasuerus_n have_v grant_v that_o all_o the_o jew_n shall_v be_v destroy_v they_o have_v no_o resolution_n of_o defend_v their_o life_n by_o arm_n till_o they_o have_v liberty_n to_o that_o purpose_n grant_v by_o ahasuerus_n and_o the_o obtain_v this_o libery_a be_v part_n of_o the_o benefit_n they_o receive_v by_o the_o interecession_n of_o esther_n and_o the_o advice_n of_o mordecai_n 8.11_o grot._n in_o esth_n 8.11_o esth_n 8.11_o ch._n 9.2_o and_o though_o grotius_n think_v that_o they_o may_v have_v do_v this_o by_o the_o right_n of_o law_n of_o nature_n yet_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o persian_a monarchy_n place_v so_o large_a a_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n in_o their_o king_n of_o which_o the_o hang_a haman_n 6.24_o v._o dan._n 6.24_o esth_n 7.8_o 10._o and_o the_o cast_a daniel_n accuser_n into_o the_o lion_n den_n be_v sufficient_a evidence_n no_o resistance_n can_v have_v be_v make_v but_o against_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o law_n and_o government_n under_o which_o they_o live_v and_o there_o be_v so_o great_a a_o agreement_n between_o the_o condition_n of_o these_o jew_n and_o of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n under_o their_o persecution_n that_o if_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n will_v have_v allow_v these_o jew_n to_o resist_v it_o must_v also_o have_v be_v lawful_a for_o the_o christian_n to_o have_v do_v the_o same_o which_o be_v contrary_a to_o their_o general_a profession_n and_o universal_a practice_n or_o else_o it_o must_v be_v say_v that_o the_o christian_n be_v prohibit_v this_o by_o such_o a_o peculiar_a christian-law_n as_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n which_o will_v be_v a_o great_a slander_n and_o calumny_n upon_o our_o religion_n 16._o upon_o this_o account_n the_o novatian_o be_v to_o be_v blame_v gr_n socr._n hist_o l._n 2._o c._n 38._o gr_n who_o when_o the_o soldier_n of_o constantius_n the_o arian_n emperor_n be_v by_o his_o command_n send_v to_o force_v they_o to_o become_v arian_n they_o take_v arm_n in_o defence_n of_o their_o profession_n of_o religion_n especial_o because_o the_o secular_a law_n of_o the_o empire_n concern_v religion_n be_v direct_v by_o the_o particular_a edict_n of_o the_o emperor_n who_o be_v then_o a_o fierce_a arian_n and_o in_o such_o case_n though_o man_n be_v able_a against_o the_o law_n and_o government_n to_o defend_v their_o body_n by_o resistance_n they_o may_v better_o defend_v their_o soul_n and_o their_o religion_n by_o suffer_v as_o christian_n otherwise_o the_o spirit_n of_o a_o jewish_a zealot_n of_o who_o there_o be_v great_a number_n in_o jewry_n among_o the_o unbelieve_a jew_n after_o our_o saviour_n death_n must_v be_v prefer_v before_o that_o of_o a_o christian_a martyr_n yet_o where_o the_o law_n of_o any_o realm_n condemn_v any_o person_n though_o underserved_o they_o may_v flee_v or_o use_v any_o lawful_a mean_n of_o escape_n but_o not_o take_v arm_n for_o their_o own_o defence_n but_o with_o respect_n to_o such_o proceed_n as_o these_o law_n the_o advantage_n of_o the_o english_a law_n our_o english_a government_n give_v we_o this_o advantage_n above_o what_o divers_a ancient_a and_o modern_a nation_n have_v that_o the_o true_a religion_n be_v establish_v by_o our_o law_n and_o that_o no_o law_n can_v be_v repeal_v or_o alter_v to_o the_o prejudice_n of_o english_a subject_n by_o the_o pleasure_n of_o any_o prince_n alone_o and_o without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o peer_n duty_n for_o a_o sovereign_a power_n against_o law_n and_o right_a to_o resolve_v to_o ruin_v great_a number_n of_o subject_n be_v so_o inhuman_a and_o unlikely_a that_o it_o ought_v not_o to_o be_v suppose_v against_o our_o ordinary_a duty_n and_o the_o representative_n of_o the_o commons_o of_o england_n 17._o the_o only_a thing_n which_o in_o this_o case_n can_v far_o be_v propose_v be_v whether_o if_o a_o supreme_a governor_n shall_v according_a to_o his_o own_o pleasure_n and_o contrary_a to_o the_o establish_a law_n and_o his_o subject_a property_n actual_o engage_v upon_o the_o destroy_n and_o ruine_v a_o considerable_a part_n of_o his_o people_n they_o may_v not_o defend_v themselves_o by_o take_v arm_n and_o it_o be_v to_o be_v heedful_o consider_v that_o this_o question_n be_v much_o notional_a and_o speculative_a and_o be_v of_o small_a concernment_n to_o practice_n because_o notwithstanding_o suspicion_n and_o jealousy_n which_o may_v be_v unreasonable_o foment_v there_o have_v never_o be_v in_o this_o kingdom_n or_o in_o most_o other_o if_o not_o all_o any_o such_o enterprise_n by_o the_o true_a sovereign_a prince_n against_o peaceable_a and_o innocent_a subject_n during_o our_o history_n for_o many_o hundred_o year_n and_o it_o be_v hard_o to_o find_v any_o such_o instance_n of_o a_o lawful_a prince_n undertake_v to_o ruin_v a_o great_a part_n of_o his_o people_n against_o the_o plain_a declaration_n of_o the_o establish_a law_n of_o the_o realm_n 18._o have_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n be_v the_o true_a sovereign_n of_o the_o jew_n his_o attempt_n to_o destroy_v all_o those_o who_o will_v observe_v circumcision_n and_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o true_a god_n which_o the_o political_a law_n in_o judea_n establish_v by_o god_n and_o unrepealeable_a by_o antiochus_n do_v enjoin_v they_o to_o perform_v this_o have_v then_o be_v much_o to_o this_o purpose_n but_o he_o be_v none_o of_o their_o lawful_a king_n but_o a_o enemy_n and_o yet_o die_v under_o the_o dismal_a lash_n of_o a_o torment_a conscience_n for_o these_o and_o such_o like_a wicked_a action_n as_o i_o above_o show_v 5._o jos_n an._n l._n 12._o c._n 6._o liv._o dec._n 5._o l._n 5._o and_o when_o he_o invade_v judea_n he_o be_v as_o a_o lion_n bereave_v of_o his_o prey_n be_v force_v to_o return_v from_o his_o design_a attempt_n upon_o egypt_n 34._o justin_n l._n 34._o by_o the_o resolute_a denunciation_n of_o popilius_n the_o ambassador_n from_o rome_n the_o paris_n massacre_n be_v also_o of_o somewhat_o a_o like_a kind_n with_o respect_n to_o the_o great_a number_n who_o be_v therein_o murder_v for_o though_o i_o acknowledge_v the_o practice_n of_o some_o of_o they_o be_v in_o arm_n about_o that_o time_n be_v not_o defensible_a and_o towards_o they_o this_o may_v possible_o be_v intend_v as_o a_o artifice_n and_o stratagem_n of_o war_n or_o else_o perhaps_o it_o have_v never_o be_v yet_o that_o so_o great_a number_n as_o about_o a_o hundred_o thousand_o shall_v in_o cold_a blood_n be-cruel_o assassinate_v and_o murder_v and_o most_o of_o they_o manifest_o innocent_a person_n without_o ever_o be_v judicial_o accuse_v try_v convict_a or_o condemn_v by_o the_o law_n be_v such_o a_o piece_n of_o barbarous_a savage_a cruelty_n as_o can_v scarce_o be_v parallel_v as_o some_o have_v note_v under_o mahometanism_n 19_o but_o if_o ever_o any_o such_o strange_a case_n as_o be_v propose_v shall_v real_o happen_v in_o the_o world_n i_o confess_v it_o will_v have_v its_o great_a difficulty_n 7._o de._n j.b._n &_o p._n l._n 1._o c._n 4._o n._n 7._o grotius_n think_v that_o in_o this_o utmost_a extremity_n the_o use_n of_o such_o defence_n as_o a_o last_o refuge_n ultimo_fw-la necessitatis_fw-la praesidio_fw-la be_v not_o to_o be_v condemn_v provide_v the_o care_n of_o the_o common_a good_a be_v preserve_v and_o if_o this_o be_v true_a it_o must_v be_v upon_o this_o ground_n that_o such_o attempt_n of_o ruine_v do_v ipso_fw-la facto_fw-la include_v a_o disclaim_n the_o govern_v those_o person_n as_o subject_n and_o consequent_o of_o be_v their_o prince_n or_o king_n and_o then_o the_o expression_n of_o our_o public_a declaration_n and_o acknowledgement_n will_v still_o be_v secure_v that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a upon_o any_o pretence_n whatsoever_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n 1585._o christian_n subjection_n and_o vnchrist_n rebel_n part._n 3._o p._n 519._o edit_n 1585._o but_o bishop_n bilson_n speak_v of_o such_o popish_a cruelty_n as_o that_o i_o late_o mention_v say_v they_o be_v able_a to_o set_v grave_a man_n and_o good_a man_n at_o their_o wit_n end_n and_o make_v they_o just_o
conspiracy_n have_v be_v frequent_o contrive_v against_o the_o safety_n and_o welfare_n of_o prince_n and_o their_o kingdom_n as_o the_o consequent_a of_o the_o wicked_a position_n which_o i_o have_v undertake_v to_o refute_v but_o all_o these_o attempt_n which_o be_v pernicious_a and_o destructive_a to_o humane_a society_n will_n i_o hope_v sufficient_o appear_v by_o the_o follow_a discourse_n to_o be_v perfect_o opposite_a to_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n also_o and_o severe_o condemn_v by_o it_o wherefore_o the_o thing_n treat_v of_o in_o this_o book_n be_v of_o such_o a_o nature_n that_o they_o be_v of_o great_a concernment_n for_o the_o good_a order_n peace_n and_o settlement_n of_o the_o world_n the_o security_n of_o king_n and_o kingdom_n and_o the_o vindicate_a the_o innocency_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n upon_o this_o account_n i_o can_v wish_v myself_o to_o be_v more_o able_a to_o discourse_v of_o such_o a_o subject_a as_o this_o every_o way_n suitable_o to_o and_o worthy_a of_o itself_o but_o as_o i_o have_v herein_o use_v diligent_a care_n and_o consideration_n so_o i_o can_v free_o say_v i_o have_v every_o where_o endeavour_v impartial_o to_o discover_v and_o faithful_o to_o express_v the_o truth_n and_o have_v never_o use_v any_o unworthy_a artifices_fw-la to_o evade_v or_o obscure_v it_o and_o therefore_o if_o the_o sober_a and_o judicious_a reader_n shall_v in_o any_o thing_n of_o less_o moment_n as_o i_o hope_v he_o will_v not_o in_o matter_n of_o great_a moment_n discern_v any_o mistake_n i_o shall_v presume_v upon_o his_o candour_n and_o charity_n in_o the_o manner_n of_o handle_v thing_n i_o have_v avoid_v nothing_o which_o i_o apprehend_v to_o be_v a_o difficulty_n or_o considerable_a matter_n of_o objection_n but_o in_o the_o return_n of_o answer_n and_o the_o use_n of_o argument_n to_o confirm_v what_o i_o assert_v i_o have_v oft_o purposely_o omit_v many_o thing_n in_o themselves_o not_o inconsiderable_a for_o the_o shun_v needless_a prolixity_n and_o have_v wave_v several_a thing_n take_v notice_n of_o by_o other_o for_o this_o cause_n sometime_o because_o i_o be_v not_o willing_a to_o lay_v any_o stress_n upon_o such_o thing_n as_o seem_v to_o i_o not_o to_o be_v of_o sufficient_a strength_n on_o this_o account_n for_o instance_n in_o discourse_v of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o prince_n over_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n i_o do_v not_o insist_v on_o our_o saviour_n and_o s._n peter_n pay_v tribute_n mat._n 17.24_o 27._o for_o though_o many_o ancient_a writer_n speak_v of_o this_o as_o pay_v to_o caesar_n and_o some_o expression_n in_o the_o evangelist_n seem_v to_o favour_v this_o sense_n yet_o i_o suppose_v there_o be_v rather_o great_a likelihood_n that_o this_o have_v respect_n to_o the_o annual_a oblation_n unto_o god_n himself_o which_o the_o jew_n pay_v for_o the_o service_n of_o the_o temple_n to_o which_o st_n hilary_n and_o some_o other_o ancient_n refer_v it_o yet_o in_o render_v unto_o caesar_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v caesar_n i_o still_o reserve_v unto_o god_n the_o thing_n that_o be_v god_n acknowledge_v the_o primary_n necessity_n of_o embrace_v the_o true_a worship_n of_o god_n and_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o christianity_n and_o that_o all_o christian_n ought_v to_o bear_v a_o high_a reverence_n to_o the_o establishment_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n under_o the_o gospel_n and_o to_o that_o authority_n and_o those_o officer_n which_o he_o have_v peculiar_o establish_v therein_o but_o there_o be_v a_o very_a great_a miscarriage_n among_o man_n that_o there_o be_v those_o who_o look_v upon_o many_o weighty_a thing_n in_o christianity_n as_o if_o they_o be_v mere_o secular_a constitution_n and_o be_v no_o further_o necessary_a to_o be_v observe_v than_o for_o the_o secure_n man_n from_o outward_a penalty_n these_o man_n do_v not_o observe_v and_o consider_v that_o there_o lie_v a_o far_o great_a necessity_n of_o keep_v and_o value_v the_o communion_n of_o the_o church_n of_o devout_o attend_v god_n public_a worship_n and_o orderly_o perform_v its_o office_n with_o other_o thing_n of_o like_a nature_n from_o the_o precept_n and_o institution_n of_o christ_n and_o from_o the_o divine_a sanction_n than_o from_o the_o countenance_n or_o establishment_n of_o any_o civil_a law_n or_o secular_a authority_n whatsoever_o the_o lively_a sense_n and_o consideration_n of_o this_o be_v that_o which_o so_o wonderful_o promote_v and_o preserve_v both_o piety_n and_o unity_n in_o the_o primitive_a church_n when_o it_o have_v no_o encouragement_n from_o the_o temporal_a power_n but_o there_o must_v be_v no_o opposition_n make_v between_o fear_v god_n and_o honour_v the_o king_n but_o a_o careful_a discharge_n of_o both_o and_o these_o precept_n which_o god_n have_v join_v together_o let_v no_o man_n separate_v and_o now_o i_o shall_v only_o entreat_v that_o reader_n who_o be_v incline_v to_o have_v different_a apprehension_n from_o the_o main_a thing_n i_o assert_v to_o be_v so_o just_a to_o his_o own_o reason_n and_o conscience_n as_o impartial_o to_o consider_v and_o embrace_v the_o evidence_n of_o truth_n which_o be_v the_o more_o necessary_a because_o truth_n of_o this_o nature_n be_v no_o mere_a matter_n of_o speculation_n but_o be_v such_o rule_n to_o direct_v our_o practice_n which_o they_o who_o be_v unwilling_a to_o entertain_v act_n neither_o charitable_o to_o themselves_o nor_o accountable_o to_o god_n and_o he_o who_o be_v the_o father_n of_o spirit_n direct_v the_o heart_n of_o all_o man_n into_o the_o way_n of_o goodness_n uprightness_n truth_n and_o peace_n lin_z regis_n june_n 21._o 1678._o the_o content_n the_o first_o book_n chap._n i._n the_o king_n supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a declare_v sect._n 1_o the_o royal_a supremacy_n acknowledge_v and_o assert_v in_o the_o church_n and_o realm_n of_o england_n sect._n 2._o the_o true_a meaning_n of_o supremacy_n of_o government_n inquire_v into_o with_o particular_a respect_n to_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a sect._n 3_o the_o declaration_n of_o this_o sense_n by_o public_a authority_n observe_v sect._n 4._o the_o spiritual_a authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n be_v of_o a_o distinct_a nature_n from_o the_o secular_a power_n and_o be_v no_o way_n prejudicial_a to_o royal_a supremacy_n sect._n 5._o a_o particular_a account_n of_o this_o supremacy_n in_o some_o chief_a matter_n ecclesiastical_a with_o some_o notice_n of_o the_o opposition_n which_o be_v make_v thereunto_o chap._n ii_o the_o supremacy_n of_o king_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a under_o the_o old_a testament_n consider_v sect._n 1_o their_o supreme_a authority_n over_o thing_n and_o person_n sacred_a manifest_v sect._n 2._o the_o various_a plea_n against_o christian_a king_n have_v the_o same_o authority_n about_o religion_n which_o be_v right_o exercise_v under_o the_o old_a testament_n refute_v chap._n iii_o no_o synedrial_a power_n among_o the_o jew_n be_v superior_a or_o equal_a to_o the_o regal_a sect._n 1_o the_o exorbitant_a power_n claim_v to_o the_o jewish_a sanhedrim_n reflect_v on_o with_o a_o refutation_n of_o its_o pretend_a superiority_n over_o the_o king_n himself_o sect._n 2._o the_o determination_n of_o many_o weighty_a case_n claim_v to_o the_o sanhedrim_n as_o exempt_v from_o the_o royal_a power_n examine_v and_o refute_v sect._n 3_o of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o synedrial_a power_n among_o the_o jew_n with_o reflection_n upon_o the_o pretence_n for_o a_o distinct_a supreme_a ecclesiastical_a senate_n chap._n iu._n royal_a supremacy_n in_o cause_n ecclesiastical_a prove_v from_o reason_n and_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n sect._n 1_o the_o evidence_n hereof_o from_o the_o nature_n of_o sovereign_a power_n sect._n 2._o the_o same_o establish_v by_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n sect._n 3_o what_o authority_n such_o prince_n have_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a who_o be_v not_o member_n of_o the_o church_n sect._n 4._o a_o enquiry_n into_o the_o time_n of_o the_o baptism_n of_o constantine_n the_o great_a with_o respect_n to_o the_o full_a clear_v this_o matter_n chap._n v._o a_o account_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a christian_a church_n concern_v the_o authority_n of_o emperor_n and_o prince_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n sect._n 1_o of_o the_o general_n exercise_n of_o this_o supremacy_n and_o its_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o father_n of_o the_o first_o general_n council_n of_o nice_a sect._n 2._o this_o supremacy_n own_v in_o the_o second_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n and_o the_o three_o at_o ephesus_n sect._n 3_o the_o same_o acknowledge_v in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o other_o sect._n 4._o some_o objection_n concern_v the_o case_n of_o arius_n and_o arianism_n consider_v sect._n 5._o other_o objection_n from_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eminency_n of_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o their_o authority_n sect._n 6._o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n concern_v the_o exemption_n of_o the_o cause_n of_o the_o clergy_n from_o secular_a cognisance_n
that_o whatsoever_o difference_n be_v pretend_v between_o they_o and_o christian_a prince_n be_v of_o no_o force_n to_o exclude_v the_o latter_a from_o enjoy_v the_o like_a authority_n 2._o ark._n the_o ark._n concern_v the_o first_o i_o shall_v design_n to_o omit_v many_o thing_n but_o to_o observe_v so_o much_o as_o be_v needful_a under_o these_o several_a branch_n first_o concern_v the_o ark_n of_o the_o covenant_n this_o be_v in_o a_o peculiar_a manner_n sacred_a and_o none_o may_v carry_v it_o but_o the_o priest_n or_o levite_n of_o the_o family_n of_o kohath_n and_o vzzah_n die_v for_o touch_v it_o and_o the_o man_n of_o bethshemesh_n for_o look_v into_o it_o it_o contain_v the_o two_o table_n of_o the_o covenant_n which_o be_v the_o write_n of_o god_n 5._o buxt_n lex_fw-la rab._n in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d p._n 2395_o 2397_o 2398._o lempereur_n in_o middoth_n c._n 4._o sect._n 5._o be_v place_v in_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n the_o top_n of_o it_o be_v the_o mercy-seat_n and_o thereupon_o the_o cloud_n which_o be_v the_o symbol_n of_o divine_a presence_n the_o peculiar_a shecinah_n so_o much_o magnify_v by_o the_o jewish_a writer_n and_o the_o ark_n and_o this_o divine_a presence_n be_v two_o of_o the_o five_o eminent_a thing_n want_v in_o the_o second_o temple_n and_o there_o be_v nothing_o more_o sacred_a than_o this_o 1.8_o r._n dau._n kimchi_n in_o hagg._n 1.8_o in_o the_o peculiar_a oeconomy_n of_o the_o jewish_a dispensation_n yet_o whereas_o the_o ark_n be_v sometime_o separate_v from_o the_o tabernacle_n and_o the_o temple_n it_o be_v evident_a that_o it_o be_v david_n the_o king_n who_o order_v and_o appoint_v the_o remove_n of_o the_o ark_n of_o god_n from_o kiriathjearim_n to_o the_o house_n of_o obededom_n and_o from_o thence_o to_o the_o tent_n which_o he_o have_v pitch_v for_o it_o in_o zion_n 2_o sam._n 6.1_o 2_o 10_o 12._o 2_o chr._n 1.4_o and_o when_o he_o flee_v from_o absalon_n by_o his_o command_n to_o zadok_v and_o abiathar_n the_o chief_a priest_n the_o ark_n of_o god_n which_o do_v accompany_v he_o be_v carry_v back_o again_o to_o jerusalem_n 2_o sam._n 15.25_o 29._o and_o it_o be_v at_o the_o command_n of_o king_n solomon_n that_o the_o ark_n be_v bring_v from_o zion_n and_o place_v in_o the_o temple_n which_o he_o have_v build_v 2_o chr._n 6.11_o 1_o kin._n 8.1_o 4._o and_o when_o among_o other_o corruption_n in_o religion_n the_o ark_n be_v remove_v from_o the_o holy_a of_o holies_n it_o be_v again_o replace_v there_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o king_n josiah_n 2_o chr._n 35.3_o so_o that_o the_o king_n of_o israel_n and_o judah_n take_v care_n of_o this_o holy_a thing_n 431._o salian_a m._n 2544._o n._n 431._o which_o as_o salianus_n express_v it_o be_v nobilissima_fw-la pars_fw-la sanctuarii_fw-la quasi_fw-la thronus_fw-la dei_fw-la &_o locus_fw-la unde_fw-la oracula_fw-la fundebantur_fw-la 3._o temple_n the_o temple_n the_o holy_a temple_n be_v the_o house_n of_o god_n and_o it_o with_o the_o altar_n be_v in_o a_o especial_a manner_n dedicate_v unto_o god_n and_o yet_o the_o king_n authority_n have_v to_o do_v with_o it_o and_o the_o affair_n thereof_o the_o law_n of_o god_n require_v that_o the_o presumptuous_a and_o wilful_a murderer_n shall_v be_v take_v from_o god_n altar_n that_o he_o may_v die_v not_o allow_v as_o philo_n note_v special_a phil._n the_o lâ—g_n special_a that_o the_o temple_n which_o be_v god_n holy_a place_n shall_v be_v a_o refuge_n for_o those_o unholy_a person_n who_o be_v enemy_n unto_o god_n whereupon_o by_o salomon_n authority_n joab_n be_v command_v from_o the_o bornes_n of_o the_o altar_n 1_o kin_n 2.30_o and_o when_o he_o refuse_v to_o come_v from_o thence_o this_o his_o carriage_n consider_v the_o command_n of_o solomon_n to_o benajah_n to_o slay_v he_o there_o seem_v warrant_v by_o the_o law_n abovementioned_a and_o be_v vindicate_v even_o by_o salianus_n and_o cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la 2.31_o salian_a a_o 3022._o n._n 21._o a_o lapide_fw-la in_o 3_o reg._n 2.31_o the_o cleanse_n and_o purge_v the_o temple_n from_o all_o defilement_n be_v perform_v by_o the_o commandment_n of_o hezekiah_n 2_o chr._n 25.3_o 5_o 15._o and_o the_o like_a be_v again_o do_v in_o the_o reformation_n undertake_v by_o josiah_n 2_o kin._n 23.4_o 6_o 7._o the_o repair_v also_o of_o the_o temple_n and_o the_o manner_n of_o dispose_n of_o the_o treasure_n thereof_o to_o that_o purpose_n be_v take_v care_n of_o by_o the_o order_n and_o command_v of_o joash_n 2_o chr._n 24.4_o 8_o 11_o 12_o 14._o and_o by_o the_o commandment_n of_o hezekiah_n be_v chamber_n prepare_v within_o the_o limit_n of_o the_o temple_n building_n for_o the_o receive_n of_o offering_n and_o tithe_n and_o thing_n dedicate_v 2_o chr._n 31.11_o 13._o 4._o levite_n the_o priest_n and_o levite_n the_o king_n have_v a_o manifest_a sovereignty_n over_o the_o priest_n who_o be_v the_o chief_a officer_n of_o the_o temple_n service_n yea_o even_o with_o respect_n to_o their_o service_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n after_o the_o priesthood_n be_v establish_v in_o the_o family_n of_o aaron_n aaron_z himself_z though_o high_a priest_n and_o elder_a brother_n 3._o abarbinel_n in_o ex._n 30._o phil._n de_fw-fr praem_fw-la &_o poenis_fw-la seld._n de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 2._o c._n 2._o n._n 2_o 3._o acknowledge_v moses_n to_o be_v his_o lord_n who_o have_v the_o secular_a sovereignty_n be_v in_o the_o scripture_n style_v a_o king_n in_o jesurun_n and_o be_v acknowledge_v by_o the_o jewish_a writer_n to_o have_v have_v a_o royal_a authority_n ex._n 32.22_o num._n 12.11_o and_o though_o moses_n enjoy_v a_o singular_a dignity_n in_o be_v a_o divine_a legislator_n yet_o that_o this_o title_n be_v give_v and_o be_v due_a to_o moses_n as_o chief_a civil_a governor_n be_v manifest_a because_o ahimelech_n also_o the_o high_a priest_n give_v unto_o saul_n the_o same_o title_n own_v he_o to_o be_v his_o his_o lord_n and_o himself_o to_o be_v his_o servant_n 1_o sam._n 22.12_o 15._o and_o david_n speak_v to_o zadok_v the_o priest_n take_v to_o himself_o this_o title_n of_o be_v his_o lord_n 1_o kin._n 1.33_o and_o give_v he_o a_o command_n to_o anoint_v solomon_n and_o it_o be_v very_o usual_a for_o the_o king_n by_o their_o authority_n to_o command_v the_o priest_n even_o with_o respect_n to_o their_o temple_n service_n and_o to_o have_v such_o command_v observe_v as_o appear_v in_o the_o reign_n of_o solomon_n 2_o chr._n 8.15_o of_o hezekiah_n 2_o chr._n 29.21_o 24_o 27._o and_o of_o josiah_n 2_o chr._n 35.10_o 16._o the_o course_n of_o the_o priest_n attendance_n on_o their_o service_n be_v order_v by_o david_n 1_o chr._n 24.3_o by_o solomon_n 2_o chr._n 8.14_o and_o by_o hezekiah_n 2_o chr._n 31.2_o and_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o hezekiah_n and_o his_o prince_n the_o great_a passover_n in_o the_o second_o month_n be_v observe_v 2_o chr._n 30.2_o 3_o 4_o 5._o which_o be_v acceptable_a to_o god_n v._o 12_o 20._o 5._o 2._o gr._n de_fw-fr valent_n tom._n 4._o disp_n 9_o qu._n 5._o punct_a 4._o layman_n the._n mor._n lib._n 4._o tr._n 9_o c._n 8._o n._n 2._o wherefore_o that_o argument_n which_o some_o romanist_n make_v use_n of_o to_o prove_v that_o prince_n have_v no_o authority_n over_o ecclesiastical_a person_n because_o god_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n take_v the_o levite_n to_o be_v his_o and_o he_o give_v they_o unto_o aaron_n and_o his_o son_n num._n 3.9_o 12._o and_o num._n 8.11_o 19_o and_o therefore_o say_v they_o they_o be_v under_o subjection_n to_o no_o secular_a power_n nor_o to_o any_o other_o save_v only_o to_o aaron_n and_o his_o successor_n be_v a_o very_a weak_a inference_n since_o the_o high_a priest_n themselves_o be_v manifest_o under_o the_o royal_a authority_n for_o this_o be_v god_n ordinance_n and_o his_o people_n be_v under_o its_o government_n it_o can_v be_v no_o way_n incongruous_a that_o what_o be_v his_o shall_v be_v under_o the_o inspection_n of_o that_o which_o have_v his_o authority_n and_o that_o the_o levite_n be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o king_n be_v obvious_a from_o the_o holy_a scripture_n 1_o chr._n 15.4_o 11_o 12_o ch_z 16.4_o 2_o chr._n 29.30_o and_o from_o many_o other_o place_n e_o 4_o 6._o the_o 6._o the_o king_n sovereignty_n over_o the_o prophet_n be_v also_o very_o evident_a prophet_n the_o prophet_n for_o though_o the_o prophet_n when_o they_o deliver_v their_o message_n from_o god_n and_o in_o his_o name_n may_v require_v obedience_n even_o from_o king_n unto_o the_o god_n of_o israel_n yet_o that_o themselves_o as_o subject_n of_o the_o realm_n be_v under_o the_o king_n authority_n be_v sufficient_o testify_v by_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o prophet_n nathan_n beside_o what_o i_o shall_v superadd_a in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n for_o nathan_n acknowledge_v himself_o the_o servant_n of_o
and_o another_o learned_a man_n who_o evident_o follow_v he_o they_o assert_v the_o right_n of_o king_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n to_o intermeddle_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a and_o that_o they_o have_v then_o such_o a_o supereminent_a authority_n that_o according_a to_o maimonides_n even_o the_o high_a priest_n be_v to_o stand_v in_o the_o king_n presence_n and_o that_o no_o other_o person_n no_o not_o the_o priest_n may_v sit_v within_o the_o court_n of_o the_o temple_n save_v only_o the_o king_n 6._o their_o authority_n not_o from_o any_o sacerdotal_a unction_n ibid._n c._n 6._o n._n 6._o and_o all_o this_o they_o find_v upon_o the_o virtue_n of_o the_o holy_a unction_n or_o his_o be_v anoint_v with_o the_o holy_a oil_n hence_o p._n de_fw-fr marca_n assert_v that_o he_o act_v privilegio_fw-la regii_fw-la sacerdotii_fw-la as_o have_v obtain_v by_o his_o unction_n the_o privilege_n of_o a_o royal_a priesthood_n ibid._n cun._n ibid._n and_o hereupon_o cunaeus_n think_v that_o david_n may_v wear_v the_o priestly_a ephod_n and_o thereby_o consult_v the_o urim_n and_o thummim_n but_o this_o also_o be_v a_o very_a weak_a pretence_n partly_o because_o the_o royal_a anoint_v be_v only_o design_v to_o be_v the_o anoint_v such_o a_o person_n to_o be_v king_n as_o be_v express_v 1_o sam._n 15.1_o 2_o sam._n 3.39_o 1_o kin._n 1.34_o and_o in_o many_o other_o place_n and_o partly_o because_o such_o a_o anoint_a king_n have_v no_o right_a to_o perform_v the_o priestly_a action_n as_o be_v plain_a from_o the_o great_a guilt_n of_o saul_n in_o sacrifice_v and_o much_o less_o can_v this_o give_v he_o any_o ecclesiastical_a or_o sacerdotal_a superiority_n over_o the_o high_a priest_n himself_o since_o every_o successive_a high_a priest_n be_v to_o be_v anoint_v with_o this_o holy_a oil_n while_o most_o of_o the_o king_n even_o of_o the_o family_n of_o david_n be_v probable_o not_o at_o all_o anoint_a as_o i_o shall_v observe_v in_o another_o place_n and_o whether_o that_o holy_a oil_n of_o the_o tabernacle_n 4._o abarb._n de_fw-fr unctione_n in_o exod._n 30._o schick_n de_fw-fr jur._n reg._n c._n 1._o theor_n 4._o be_v make_v use_n of_o in_o the_o usual_a anoint_v of_o the_o king_n though_o it_o be_v assert_v by_o the_o jewish_a writer_n as_o shickard_n have_v observe_v may_v yet_o possible_o admit_v of_o a_o further_a enquity_n 5._o and_o i_o must_v further_o observe_v moses_n or_o any_o special_a law_n of_o moses_n that_o there_o be_v not_o any_o particular_a law_n of_o god_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o some_o will_v pretend_v which_o give_v any_o special_a authority_n to_o their_o king_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a and_o therefore_o they_o proceed_v only_o upon_o the_o general_a and_o common_a right_n which_o chief_a governor_n of_o a_o realm_n have_v even_o concern_v those_o thing_n since_o in_o his_o office_n he_o undertake_v principis_fw-la de_fw-fr creatione_fw-la principis_fw-la 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o care_n and_o oversight_n of_o private_a public_a and_o sacred_a thing_n as_o philo_n express_v it_o indeed_o the_o israelite_n have_v particular_a law_n which_o inflict_v the_o punishment_n of_o death_n upon_o idolatry_n witchcraft_n blasphemy_n and_o other_o such_o like_a vice_n ex._n 22.18_o 20._o levit._fw-la 24.15_o 16._o deut._n 17_o 2-5_a but_o it_o can_v not_o otherwise_o belong_v to_o the_o king_n to_o execute_v these_o law_n than_o as_o a_o judiciary_n authority_n in_o these_o case_n 10._o mr._n thorndike_n right_o of_o the_o church_n ch_n 1._o p._n 10._o be_v include_v in_o his_o general_a royal_a power_n have_v all_o matter_n of_o religion_n be_v in_o their_o own_o nature_n reserve_v and_o exempt_v from_o the_o royal_a government_n it_o will_v then_o have_v belong_v to_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o ecclesiastical_a person_n only_o to_o have_v execute_v those_o law_n especial_o since_o the_o punishment_n of_o death_n be_v sometime_o inflict_v by_o prophet_n 1_o sam._n 15.33_o 1_o kin._n 18.40_o 2_o kinse_n 10_o 12._o and_o that_o the_o death_n of_o a_o malefactor_n be_v sometime_o the_o issue_n of_o the_o sentence_n of_o the_o priest_n be_v intimate_v in_o deut._n 17.12_o and_o seem_v also_o observe_v by_o clemens_n romanus_n 54._o epist_n ad_fw-la cor._n p._n 54._o and_o with_o a_o eye_n to_o the_o decline_a state_n of_o the_o jewish_a government_n under_o the_o maccabee_n and_o downward_o when_o the_o chief_a execution_n of_o all_o law_n 2._o joseph_n count_v apion_n l._n 2._o be_v in_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o priest_n josephus_n frame_v his_o description_n of_o the_o constitution_n of_o the_o jewish_a commonwealth_n as_o commit_v the_o chief_a secular_a power_n to_o the_o priest_n and_o make_v they_o both_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d the_o judge_n of_o all_o case_n and_o the_o punisher_n of_o all_o offender_n but_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o while_o the_o royal_a authority_n flourish_v the_o law_n against_o witchcraft_n idolatry_n and_o such_o like_a vice_n be_v put_v in_o execution_n thereby_o 1_o sam._n 28.9_o 2_o kin._n 23.24_o 2_o chron._n 34.4_o 5._o 6._o and_o there_o be_v no_o particular_a constitution_n in_o all_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n which_o do_v assert_v any_o singular_a supremacy_n more_o than_o what_o be_v general_o include_v in_o the_o regal_a authority_n of_o the_o king_n of_o the_o child_n of_o israel_n over_o their_o priest_n and_o in_o the_o temple_n and_o about_o the_o worship_n of_o god_n indeed_o cunaeus_n do_v offer_v a_o instance_n of_o a_o particular_a positive_a law_n of_o moses_n supra_fw-la cun._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la to_o this_o purpose_n deut._n 17.18_o 19_o 20._o where_o god_n require_v that_o the_o king_n shall_v write_v a_o copy_n of_o the_o law_n and_o that_o this_o shall_v be_v with_o he_o and_o that_o he_o shall_v read_v therein_o all_o the_o day_n of_o his_o life_n that_o he_o may_v fear_v the_o lord_n to_o keep_v all_o the_o word_n of_o this_o law_n and_o these_o statute_n to_o do_v they_o but_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o this_o law_n which_o make_v the_o care_n of_o religion_n more_o the_o duty_n of_o the_o hebrew_n king_n than_o of_o the_o christian_a since_o these_o also_o be_v to_o acquaint_v themselves_o with_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n to_o fear_n god_n and_o to_o do_v his_o will_n but_o neither_o of_o they_o may_v exercise_v that_o spiritual_a power_n which_o belong_v to_o the_o distinct_a officer_n of_o the_o church_n it_o may_v indeed_o be_v say_v that_o king_n can_v right_o fear_v and_o serve_v god_n unless_o they_o make_v use_v of_o their_o authority_n to_o promote_v religious_a piety_n even_o in_o all_o sort_n of_o their_o subject_n and_o this_o be_v true_o assert_v by_o s._n austin_n 50._o aug._n ep._n 50._o but_o then_o this_o can_v be_v of_o no_o peculiar_a concernment_n to_o the_o king_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n but_o will_v equal_o extend_v itself_o to_o those_o who_o live_v under_o christianity_n 7._o i_o shall_v now_o show_v that_o whatsoever_o be_v pretend_v from_o the_o peculiar_a state_n of_o the_o gospel_n law_n reverence_n to_o prince_n more_o full_o require_v in_o the_o gospel_n than_o in_o the_o law_n to_o debar_v christian_a king_n from_o that_o authority_n which_o certain_o do_v belong_v to_o the_o royal_a government_n under_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v of_o no_o force_n and_o this_o will_v easy_o be_v admit_v by_o they_o who_o consider_v that_o the_o precept_n for_o honour_v the_o king_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n and_o submit_v ourselves_o to_o the_o king_n as_o supreme_a be_v more_o plain_o express_v and_o universal_o enjoin_v under_o the_o new_a testament_n than_o ever_o they_o be_v under_o the_o old_a but_o that_o there_o be_v any_o direct_a prohibition_n in_o the_o gospel_n against_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o royal_a power_n in_o matter_n of_o the_o church_n be_v not_o so_o much_o as_o pretend_v and_o that_o the_o doctrine_n of_o christianity_n do_v assert_v this_o authority_n shall_v be_v hereafter_o show_v 8._o a_o learned_a man_n of_o our_o own_o kingdom_n who_o ow_v the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o king_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n 33._o right_o of_o the_o church_n ch._n 1._o p._n 8._o epilogue_n b._n 1._o ch_n 19_o &_o b._n 3._o ch._n 33._o and_o allow_v the_o consequence_n hereof_o in_o general_n from_o the_o government_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n do_v seem_v to_o deny_v that_o the_o same_o right_n in_o matter_n of_o religion_n may_v be_v claim_v by_o the_o christian_a king_n which_o be_v exercise_v by_o the_o jewish_a now_o that_o which_o be_v here_o demand_v be_v that_o the_o general_a power_n of_o ecclesiastical_a supremacy_n be_v under_o both_o dispensation_n the_o same_o in_o enjoin_v the_o observation_n of_o the_o divine_a law_n in_o establish_v matter_n of_o expediency_n for_o order_n sake_n and_o in_o punish_v transgressor_n supremacy_n the_o
matter_n may_v have_v recourse_n beside_o other_o case_n to_o the_o voluntary_a war_n of_o amaziah_n against_o joash_n 2_o chr._n 25.17_o 18_o 19_o 20._o and_o of_o josiah_n against_o pharaoh_n nechoh_o 2_o chr._n 35.20_o 21_o 22._o where_o as_o those_o war_n be_v relate_v to_o be_v undertake_v by_o the_o choice_n of_o these_o two_o king_n of_o judah_n so_o the_o king_n against_o who_o they_o war_v send_v embassy_n for_o peace_n not_o to_o any_o sanhedrim_n but_o to_o they_o to_o this_o i_o add_v that_o if_o this_o notion_n have_v any_o thing_n of_o truth_n in_o it_o it_o may_v possible_o be_v emprove_v far_o towards_o the_o justify_v the_o rebellion_n of_o absalon_n 2._o seld._n de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 2._o c._n 16._o n._n 5._o seld._n de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 2._o c._n 15._o n._n 4._o schic_a de_fw-fr jur._n r._n c._n 1._o th._n 2._o against_o his_o own_o father_n for_o if_o the_o power_n of_o war_n be_v in_o this_o court_n it_o be_v altogether_o unlikely_a that_o david_n in_o his_o sudden_a flight_n from_o his_o royal_a city_n shall_v have_v they_o with_o he_o but_o it_o be_v much_o more_o likely_a if_o there_o be_v then_o any_o such_o court_n it_o do_v remain_v with_o absalon_n in_o jerusalem_n where_o only_o that_o court_n can_v regular_o fit_v according_a to_o the_o jewish_a canon_n especial_o if_o that_o be_v admit_v for_o truth_n 10._o ch._n par._n in_o ps_n 140._o v._n 10._o which_o be_v declare_v by_o the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v that_o ahitophel_n the_o chief_a conspirator_n be_v the_o head_n of_o the_o sanhedrim_n 14._o 14._o inferior_a court_n sanh_o ubi_fw-la sup_n seld._n de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o n._n 1._o quinq_fw-fr in_fw-la chal._n par._n in_o thren_n c._n 5._o v._n 14._o the_o right_a of_o appoint_v inferior_a court_n of_o judicature_n among_o the_o tribe_n of_o israel_n be_v claim_v also_o as_o peculiar_a to_o this_o sanhedrim_n and_o that_o the_o judge_n of_o inferior_a court_n must_v be_v make_v rabbi_n and_o receive_v imposition_n of_o hand_n from_o this_o great_a court_n be_v declare_v by_o quinquarboreus_n but_o as_o we_o have_v undeniable_a evidence_n that_o in_o the_o military_a government_n divers_a captain_n and_o general_n be_v appoint_v by_o david_n and_o benajah_n by_o solomon_n so_o also_o david_n establish_v 2700._o levite_n to_o be_v ruler_n over_o the_o two_o tribe_n and_o half_a 1_o chr._n 26.32_o and_o as_o the_o holy_a scripture_n give_v we_o a_o account_n of_o the_o officer_n and_o judge_n in_o his_o time_n over_o the_o other_o tribe_n 11._o antiq._n jud._n l._n 7._o c._n 11._o josephus_n inform_v we_o that_o six_o thousand_o of_o the_o levite_n be_v make_v judge_n by_o david_n and_o if_o judge_n in_o the_o land_n have_v not_o usual_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o king_n there_o have_v be_v no_o colour_n for_o that_o plausible_a pretence_n of_o absalon_n against_o his_o father_n by_o tell_v the_o man_n of_o israel_n their_o matter_n be_v good_a and_o right_n but_o there_o be_v no_o man_n depute_v of_o the_o king_n to_o hear_v they_o 2_o sam._n 15.3_o nor_o can_v any_o thing_n be_v more_o clear_a than_o that_o jehosaphat_n set_v judge_n in_o the_o land_n throughout_o all_o the_o city_n of_o judah_n city_n by_o city_n 2_o chr._n 19.5_o and_o also_o a_o chief_a court_n in_o jerusalem_n v._o 8_o 11_o but_o that_o this_o be_v no_o such_o sanhedrim_n as_o the_o rabbin_n mention_v i_o shall_v hereafter_o manifest_v and_o that_o the_o ancient_a jewish_a writer_n do_v acknowledge_v it_o a_o right_a of_o the_o king_n to_o appoint_v judge_n and_o judicature_n will_v appear_v from_o philo_n princip_n phil._n de_fw-fr create_v princip_n who_o discourse_v of_o a_o prince_n with_o a_o special_a respect_n to_o the_o jewish_a government_n direct_v he_o to_o write_v the_o book_n of_o the_o law_n with_o his_o own_o hand_n and_o to_o read_v therein_o and_o also_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o choose_v other_o who_o shall_v partake_v in_o the_o rule_n and_o government_n that_o be_v as_o he_o express_v it_o that_o the_o lesser_a cause_n he_o shall_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d commit_v they_o to_o inferior_a ruler_n 15._o 15._o of_o make_v law_n seld._n de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 3._o c._n 1._o n._n 1._o quinquarb_n ubi_fw-la sup_n de_fw-fr syned_a l._n 2._o c._n 9_o n._n 7._o carpz_n in_o schickard_n c._n 1._o theor_n 2._o p._n 15._o the_o authority_n of_o make_v any_o new_a law_n or_o constitution_n be_v also_o pretend_a to_o be_v peculiar_a to_o the_o synedrial_a power_n and_o consequent_o their_o king_n must_v be_v deny_v to_o have_v any_o interest_n in_o the_o legislation_n since_o these_o rabbinical_a writer_n do_v general_o affirm_v that_o the_o king_n may_v have_v no_o place_n in_o the_o sanhedrim_n nor_o any_o share_n in_o its_o authority_n as_o have_v be_v observe_v among_o other_o by_o selden_n and_o carpzovius_fw-la but_o whereas_o the_o chief_a thing_n report_v to_o we_o concern_v the_o reign_n of_o the_o king_n of_o judah_n consist_v either_o in_o their_o care_n of_o religion_n or_o their_o military_a achievement_n we_o have_v a_o instance_n of_o a_o stand_a military_a law_n or_o statute_n for_o divide_v the_o spoil_n which_o be_v establish_v by_o david_n 1_o sam._n 30.24_o 25._o and_o i_o have_v in_o the_o former_a chapter_n evidence_v their_o establish_v order_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a such_o be_v the_o division_n make_v by_o david_n of_o the_o priest_n and_o levite_n for_o their_o attendance_n on_o the_o service_n of_o god_n 11._o ant._n l._n 7._o c._n 11._o and_o other_o of_o like_a nature_n and_o josephus_n tell_v we_o that_o this_o division_n be_v observe_v as_o long_o as_o the_o temple_n and_o its_o worship_n stand_v sect._n 3_o to_o which_o we_o may_v also_o adjoin_v the_o particular_a law_n or_o constitution_n make_v by_o josiah_n and_o nehemiah_n concern_v some_o of_o the_o priest_n abovemention_v sect_n iii_o of_o the_o antiquity_n of_o the_o synedrial_a power_n among_o the_o jew_n with_o reflection_n upon_o the_o pretence_n for_o a_o distinct_a supreme_a ecclesiastical_a senate_n 1._o from_o what_o have_v be_v discourse_v it_o be_v sufficient_o evident_a that_o whatsoever_o court_v of_o judicature_n or_o officer_n there_o be_v in_o judah_n none_o of_o they_o under_o the_o jewish_a monarchy_n ever_o do_v vie_v for_o sovereignty_n with_o it_o but_o be_v in_o subjection_n to_o it_o there_o be_v no_o such_o authority_n 7._o de_fw-fr jur._n reg._n c._n 2._o th._n 7._o as_o be_v challenge_v by_o schickard_n to_o the_o sanhedrin_n who_o call_v it_o synedrium_fw-la magnum_fw-la regiae_fw-la majestatis_fw-la compar_fw-la or_o by_o grotius_n 5.22_o grot._n in_o mat._n 5.22_o who_o in_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o king_n ow_v senatûs_fw-la authoritatem_fw-la regiae_fw-la velut_fw-la parem_fw-la in_o which_o expression_n be_v assert_v its_o equal_a or_o coordinate_a power_n with_o the_o king_n which_o selden_n also_o allow_v 667._o seld._n de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 2._o c._n 16._o n._n 4._o p_o 667._o yet_o for_o give_v further_o evidence_n to_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o i_o have_v above_o express_v i_o shall_v assert_v 2._o that_o this_o chief_a synedrial_a government_n among_o the_o jew_n captivity_n the_o original_a of_o the_o great_a sanhedrin_n be_v since_o the_o captivity_n be_v of_o a_o late_a extract_n than_o the_o time_n of_o the_o captivity_n and_o have_v its_o first_o original_n since_o the_o decay_n of_o the_o true_a royal_a power_n there_o be_v indeed_o all_o along_o the_o moysaicall_a dispensation_n a_o high_a priest_n who_o the_o law_n of_o moses_n oblige_v the_o judge_n or_o king_n in_o arduous_a and_o weighty_a matter_n and_o in_o such_o only_a to_o consult_v and_o by_o he_o to_o ask_v counsel_n of_o god_n and_o they_o have_v also_o elder_n and_o man_n of_o wisdom_n and_o with_o some_o of_o these_o the_o law_n of_o equity_n and_o prudence_n will_v direct_v the_o king_n to_o advise_v and_o thus_o much_o may_v not_o improbable_o be_v the_o sense_n of_o those_o word_n of_o josephus_n propose_v this_o rule_n for_o the_o king_n 8._o joseph_n ant._n l._n 4._o c._n 8._o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d not_o to_o act_v without_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o senator_n yet_o salmasius_n think_v that_o these_o word_n of_o josephus_n 47._o defence_n regius_fw-la c._n 2._o p._n 47._o be_v suitable_a only_o to_o those_o prince_n who_o rule_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o jewish_a state_n and_o unless_o they_o be_v take_v in_o the_o sense_n i_o have_v mention_v they_o be_v certain_o no_o rule_n either_o found_v on_o the_o law_n or_o agreeable_a to_o the_o government_n of_o the_o house_n of_o david_n and_o indeed_o josephus_n who_o see_v and_o feel_v the_o calamity_n which_o the_o jew_n sustain_v under_o the_o roman_a king_n be_v no_o friend_n to_o monarchy_n and_o though_o he_o be_v far_o from_o the_o rabbinical_a strain_n
ordinance_n of_o government_n be_v a_o useful_a institution_n that_o christian_a prayer_n which_o suit_v the_o christian_a doctrine_n can_v desire_v no_o less_o than_o that_o this_o institution_n shall_v attain_v its_o end_n and_o become_v every_o way_n effectual_a for_o the_o do_v good_a and_o many_o christian_a prince_n have_v signal_o advance_v both_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practice_n of_o godliness_n and_o religion_n prince_n ecclesiastical_a person_n subject_a to_o prince_n 5._o and_o that_o ecclesiastical_a person_n as_o well_o as_o other_o be_v include_v under_o the_o duty_n of_o yield_a obedience_n and_o subjection_n to_o this_o authority_n do_v appear_v from_o that_o general_a precept_n rom._n 13.1_o let_v every_o soul_n be_v subject_a to_o the_o high_a power_n where_o as_o the_o expression_n be_v universal_a and_o unlimited_a so_o the_o comment_n of_o s._n chrysostome_n theodoret_n loc._n in_o loc._n theophylact_fw-mi and_o oecumenius_n 29._o s._n bernard_n ep._n ad_fw-la senonens_fw-la archiep._n est_fw-la in_o loc_n gr._n de_fw-fr valent_n tom._n 4._o disp_n 9_o qu._n 5._o punct_a 4._o bell._n de_fw-fr rom_n pont._n l._n 2._o c._n 29._o do_v plain_o declare_v all_o ecclesiastical_a person_n and_o officer_n of_o what_o degree_n soever_o even_o apostle_n and_o evangelist_n to_o be_v concern_v therein_o but_o this_o sense_n of_o these_o word_n though_o urge_v also_o by_o s._n bernard_n be_v not_o embrace_v by_o the_o present_a romish_a writer_n but_o their_o exception_n make_v use_v of_o to_o elude_v this_o testimony_n be_v of_o no_o great_a force_n for_o while_o they_o tell_v we_o that_o these_o word_n do_v as_o much_o if_o not_o more_o require_v subjection_n to_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n as_o to_o the_o temporal_a those_o who_o thus_o interpret_v be_v by_o s._n aug._n censure_v 7._o aug._n count_v ep._n parm._n l._n 1._o c._n 7._o to_o be_v sane_fw-la imperitissimi_fw-la and_o that_o the_o apostle_n do_v direct_o discourse_v here_o of_o obedience_n to_o the_o civil_a and_o temporal_a ruler_n appear_v evident_o from_o his_o mention_v their_o bear_v the_o sword_n v._o 4._o and_o receive_v tribute_n v._o 6._o 6._o and_o the_o pretence_n that_o this_o command_n do_v only_o oblige_v they_o who_o be_v proper_o subject_n but_o not_o those_o ecclesiastical_a person_n who_o be_v pretend_v not_o to_o be_v subject_n but_o superior_a to_o the_o secular_a power_n do_v proceed_v upon_o such_o a_o notion_n which_o be_v whole_o unknown_a to_o the_o ancient_a time_n of_o christianity_n for_o it_o be_v then_o usual_a to_o hear_v such_o expression_n as_o these_o 2._o tertul._n ad_fw-la scap._n c._n 2._o colimus_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la ut_fw-la hominem_fw-la à _fw-la deo_fw-la secundum_fw-la &_o solo_fw-la deo_fw-la minorem_fw-la we_o reverence_v the_o emperor_n as_o be_v next_o to_o god_n and_o inferior_a to_o none_o beside_o he_o antioch_n hom._n 2._o ad_fw-la antioch_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n own_v theodosius_n as_o the_o head_n over_o all_o man_n upon_o earth_n i._n e._n in_o his_o dominion_n and_o according_a to_o this_o perverse_a exposition_n there_o be_v no_o more_o evidence_n from_o the_o apostle_n doctrine_n concern_v any_o christian_n in_o general_a be_v subject_n to_o prince_n than_o concern_v ecclesiastical_a officer_n because_o his_o doctrine_n must_v then_o be_v own_v only_o to_o declare_v that_o those_o who_o be_v in_o subjection_n ought_v to_o be_v subject_n but_o not_o to_o determine_v whether_o any_o christian_n be_v to_o be_v esteem_v subject_n to_o the_o pagan_a ruler_n or_o no._n 7._o but_o though_o the_o apostle_n be_v ready_a to_o declare_v all_o needful_a truth_n even_o before_o prince_n and_o consistory_n we_o never_o find_v they_o when_o they_o be_v accuse_v before_o magistrate_n to_o plead_v against_o their_o power_n of_o judicature_n or_o that_o they_o have_v no_o authority_n over_o they_o but_o they_o defend_v themselves_o and_o their_o doctrine_n before_o they_o and_o when_o s._n paul_n declare_v act._n 25.10_o 11._o consider_v s._n paul_n appeal_n consider_v i_o stand_v at_o caesar_n judgment-seat_n where_o i_o ought_v to_o be_v judge_v if_o i_o be_v a_o offender_n or_o have_v commit_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o death_n i_o refuse_v not_o to_o die_v i_o appeal_v unto_o caesar_n he_o do_v thereby_o acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n to_o have_v such_o a_o power_n over_o he_o who_o be_v a_o great_a ecclesiastical_a officer_n as_o to_o take_v cognisance_n of_o his_o act_n whether_o he_o do_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o death_n or_o of_o civil_a punishment_n 8._o but_o against_o this_o instance_n bellarmine_n who_o in_o his_o controversy_n do_v yield_v 29._o de_fw-fr rom._n pont._n l._n 2._o c._n 29._o that_o the_o apostle_n do_v appeal_v to_o caesar_n as_o to_o his_o superior_a in_o civil_a cause_n afterward_o retract_v this_o and_o declare_v that_o the_o clergy_n be_v minister_n of_o the_o king_n of_o king_n be_v exempt_a de_fw-fr jure_fw-la from_o the_o power_n not_o only_o of_o christian_a but_o of_o pagan_a king_n and_o therefore_o assert_v that_o s._n paul_n appeal_v unto_o caesar_n recognit_n in_o libr._n recognit_n not_o as_o to_o his_o superior_a but_o as_o to_o one_o who_o be_v superior_a to_o the_o precedent_n of_o judea_n and_o to_o the_o jew_n 9_o but_o such_o shift_n be_v first_o contrary_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o ancient_a church_n concern_v this_o case_n as_o may_v be_v observe_v from_o the_o word_n of_o athanasius_n who_o be_v accuse_v before_o constantius_n tell_v he_o if_o i_o have_v be_v accuse_v before_o any_o other_o constant_n athan._n apol_n ad_fw-la constant_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d i_o will_v have_v appeal_v unto_o your_o piety_n even_o as_o the_o apostle_n do_v appeal_v unto_o caesar_n but_o from_o thou_o to_o who_o shall_v i_o appeal_v but_o to_o the_o father_n of_o he_o who_o say_v i_o be_o the_o truth_n which_o word_n declare_v this_o appeal_n to_o be_v as_o to_o a_o superior_a and_o the_o high_a on_o earth_n who_o be_v only_o under_o god_n second_o this_o pervert_v the_o apostle_n sense_n and_o contradict_v his_o word_n who_o declare_v in_o his_o appeal_n where_o he_o ought_v to_o be_v judge_v if_o he_o have_v do_v any_o thing_n worthy_a of_o death_n which_o be_v a_o plain_a acknowledgement_n of_o superiority_n over_o he_o 10._o three_o beside_o that_o all_o appeal_n be_v own_v by_o civilian_n and_o canonist_n as_o a_o application_n from_o a_o inferior_a judge_n to_o a_o superior_a judge_n this_o particular_a liberty_n of_o appeal_n to_o the_o roman_a emperor_n be_v a_o privilege_n grant_v only_o to_o they_o who_o be_v free_a citizen_n of_o rome_n and_o the_o apostle_n can_v not_o claim_v this_o but_o by_o own_v himself_o a_o citizen_n of_o rome_n and_o therefore_o a_o subject_n to_o the_o chief_a governor_n thereof_o for_o this_o appeal_n be_v found_v upon_o that_o roman_a law_n which_o condemn_v that_o inferior_a judge_n as_o deep_o criminal_a who_o shall_v punish_v any_o citizen_n of_o rome_n thus_o appeal_n to_o this_o purpose_n 1._o jul._n paul_n sentent_fw-fr l._n 5._o tit._n 28._o n._n 1._o julius_n paulus_n say_v lege_fw-la julia_n de_fw-la vi_fw-la publica_fw-la damnatur_fw-la qui_fw-la aliqua_fw-la potestate_fw-la praeditus_fw-la civem_fw-la romanum_fw-la antea_fw-la ad_fw-la populum_fw-la nunc_fw-la ad_fw-la imperatorem_fw-la appellantem_fw-la necarit_fw-la necarive_v jusserit_fw-la torserit_fw-la verberaverit_fw-la condemnaverit_fw-la in_fw-la vincula_fw-la publica_fw-la duci_fw-la jusserit_fw-la and_o according_o upon_o this_o appeal_n s._n paul_n declare_v that_o no_o man_n no_o not_o festus_n himself_o the_o precedent_n of_o judea_n who_o otherwise_o be_v enclinable_a to_o have_v do_v it_o may_v deliver_v he_o to_o the_o jew_n act._n 25.11_o sect_n iii_o what_o authority_n such_o prince_n have_v in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a who_o be_v not_o member_n of_o the_o church_n 1._o it_o may_v be_v say_v that_o what_o be_v declare_v by_o s._n peter_n and_o by_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o roman_n and_o also_o his_o appeal_n do_v immediate_o respect_v heathen_a governor_n and_o therefore_o if_o these_o place_n will_v prove_v any_o thing_n of_o the_o prince_n power_n in_o matter_n ecclesiastical_a they_o must_v fix_v it_o in_o pagan_a prince_n as_o well_o as_o in_o christian_a 26._o diu._n right_a of_o ch._n gou._n ch_n 26._o and_o this_o be_v the_o principal_a thing_n object_v against_o the_o argument_n from_o s._n paul_n appeal_n by_o mr._n rutherford_n who_o tell_v we_o that_o this_o will_v own_v the_o great_a turk_n to_o be_v supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o church_n 2._o and_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o it_o be_v a_o very_a sad_a and_o heavy_a calamity_n to_o the_o church_n when_o those_o sovereign_a power_n who_o be_v not_o of_o the_o true_a religion_n will_v intermeddle_v in_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n without_o the_o fear_n of_o god_n and_o due_a respect_n to_o the_o rule_n of_o religion_n such_o be_v the_o case_n of_o the_o jewish_a church_n under_o the_o roman_a power_n
thing_n which_o be_v under_o the_o proper_a and_o peculiar_a administration_n and_o cognisance_n of_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n be_v sometime_o in_o a_o restrain_a sense_n style_v ecclesiastical_a thing_n which_o as_o such_o all_o secular_a power_n be_v prohibit_v to_o intermeddle_v with_o and_o in_o this_o sense_n with_o particular_a respect_n to_o matter_n of_o say_v as_o fall_v under_o ecclesiastical_a decision_n not_o only_a hosius_n above_o disallow_v constantius_n his_o undertaking_a thing_n ecclesiastical_a who_o yet_o himself_o obey_v the_o summons_n of_o constantine_n to_o appear_v in_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a and_o some_o other_o and_o be_v employ_v by_o he_o in_o many_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o church_n 32._o conc._n eph._n tom._n 1._o c._n 32._o but_o also_o theodosius_n abovementioned_a declare_v it_o unlawful_a for_o any_o but_o bishop_n negotiis_fw-la ecclesiasticis_fw-la seize_v immiscere_fw-la to_o intermeddle_v in_o ecclesiastical_a business_n but_o that_o the_o phrase_n of_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a be_v there_o understand_v only_o in_o the_o restrain_a sense_n now_o mention_v be_v manifest_a because_o in_o that_o very_a rescript_n of_o theodosius_n to_o the_o ephesine_n council_n he_o commit_v this_o authority_n to_o the_o count_n he_o send_v thither_o to_o take_v care_n of_o the_o orderly_a and_o peaceable_a proceed_n of_o the_o council_n and_o to_o hinder_v any_o person_n whosoever_o from_o depart_v from_o the_o synod_n or_o any_o other_o ecclesiastical_a cause_n from_o be_v discuss_v till_o those_o for_o which_o they_o be_v call_v be_v determine_v and_o in_o the_o same_o epistle_n also_o the_o emperor_n declare_v that_o as_o he_o have_v a_o care_n concern_v the_o commonwealth_n so_o his_o chief_a care_n be_v concern_v such_o thing_n as_o pertain_v to_o piety_n and_o religion_n so_o that_o the_o prince_n power_n and_o authority_n about_o thing_n ecclesiastical_a as_o that_o phrase_n be_v take_v in_o a_o large_a sense_n for_o thing_n relate_v to_o the_o church_n and_o religion_n be_v not_o in_o that_o rescript_n deny_v 10._o 13._o v._o ambr._n in_o auxent_n &_o ad_fw-la marcellin_n theod_a hist_o eccl._n l._n 5._o c._n 13._o and_o touch_v the_o case_n of_o ambrose_n it_o have_v certain_o be_v a_o thing_n unaccountable_a and_o unwarrantable_a for_o he_o by_o any_o act_n of_o his_o own_o to_o have_v deliver_v up_o the_o possession_n of_o his_o church_n since_o this_o have_v enclude_v what_o theodoret_n say_v he_o think_v himself_o oblige_v to_o refuse_v his_o own_o consent_n to_o give_v up_o his_o people_n to_o the_o conduct_n of_o the_o arian_n and_o indeed_o the_o interest_n of_o god_n and_o his_o church_n and_o his_o truth_n be_v superior_a to_o the_o will_n and_o command_v of_o the_o emperor_n or_o any_o man_n upon_o earth_n and_o it_o be_v fit_a that_o s._n ambrose_n shall_v acquaint_v the_o emperor_n with_o this_o sect._n 5_o which_o he_o ought_v to_o take_v notice_n of_o but_o if_o the_o emperor_n shall_v not_o observe_v his_o duty_n to_o god_n s._n ambrose_n must_v not_o neglect_v his_o still_o behave_v himself_o to_o his_o prince_n as_o become_v a_o good_a subject_n but_o when_o any_o catholic_n bishop_n by_o the_o edict_n of_o arian_n emperor_n be_v command_v into_o banishment_n they_o not_o only_o obey_v of_o which_o there_o be_v numerous_a example_n but_o though_o it_o a_o christian_a duty_n to_o submit_v themselves_o with_o a_o patient_a and_o peaceable_a temper_n of_o mind_n which_o be_v very_o remarkable_a in_o the_o carriage_n of_o eusebius_n samosatensis_n under_o valens_n the_o emperor_n which_o be_v much_o commend_v by_o theodoret_n 13._o theod._n hist_o eccl._n l._n 4._o c._n 13._o sect_n v._o other_o objection_n from_o the_o father_n concern_v the_o eminency_n of_o ecclesiastical_a officer_n and_o their_o authority_n it_o be_v further_a object_v that_o divers_a ancient_a catholic_a writer_n even_o before_o the_o aspire_a height_n of_o the_o romish_a bishop_n have_v use_v such_o expression_n as_o speak_v their_o prefer_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o ecclesiastical_a power_n to_o the_o secular_a and_o their_o esteem_v it_o to_o be_v the_o more_o eminent_a to_o this_o purpose_n some_o passage_n be_v produce_v by_o baronius_n 32._o baron_fw-fr a_o 57_o n._n 31_o 32._o from_o ignatius_n sulpitius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n martin_n gr._n nazianzene_n s._n ambrose_n and_o s._n chrysostome_n 2._o what_o be_v cite_v as_o from_o ignatius_n direct_v first_o to_o honour_n god_n and_o then_o the_o bishop_n and_o after_o he_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o common_a greek_a copy_n read_v it_o the_o king_n but_o it_o be_v sufficient_a to_o observe_v that_o all_o this_o be_v only_o a_o addition_n of_o the_o interpolator_n of_o ignatius_n smyrn_n v._o ign._n ep._n ad_fw-la smyrn_n and_o be_v not_o any_o part_n of_o his_o genuine_a epistle_n as_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o latin_a edition_n of_o bishop_n usher_n and_o the_o greek_a of_o vossius_fw-la neither_o of_o which_o have_v any_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n in_o they_o and_o yet_o though_o this_o addition_n may_v be_v make_v as_o bishop_n usher_n conjecture_v 6._o usser_n dissert_v de_fw-fr ing._n c._n 6._o about_o the_o six_o century_n it_o be_v design_v to_o suit_v the_o age_n of_o ignatius_n and_o that_o which_o the_o forego_n word_n intimate_v to_o be_v the_o intend_a sense_n may_v well_o be_v allow_v that_o christian_n be_v bind_v to_o have_v a_o high_a regard_n to_o the_o direction_n and_o instruction_n of_o christianity_n and_o the_o conduct_n of_o their_o bishop_n and_o spiritual_a guide_n in_o the_o christian_a religion_n than_o to_o the_o command_v even_o of_o king_n or_o emperor_n who_o be_v opposer_n of_o that_o holy_a religion_n and_o enemy_n to_o the_o truth_n 3._o but_o from_o sulpitius_n in_o the_o life_n of_o s._n martin_n he_o urge_v that_o s._n martin_n be_v entertain_v at_o the_o table_n of_o maximus_n the_o emperor_n 23._o of_o s._n martin_n and_o maximus_n sulp._n in_o vit_fw-mi martini_n c._n 23._o one_o of_o the_o king_n attendant_n bring_v he_o a_o cup_n which_o the_o king_n command_v he_o to_o give_v to_o the_o bishop_n s._n martin_n then_o bishop_n of_o turenne_n desire_v that_o he_o may_v receive_v the_o cup_n from_o his_o hand_n but_o s._n martin_n when_o he_o have_v drink_v give_v the_o cup_n to_o his_o presbyter_n who_o be_v with_o he_o think_v that_o neither_o the_o king_n nor_o any_o other_o who_o be_v with_o he_o aught_o to_o be_v prefer_v before_o he_o and_o baronius_n declare_v he_o will_v have_v do_v the_o same_o have_v he_o be_v only_o a_o deacon_n who_o he_o have_v with_o he_o 4._o but_o this_o story_n as_o it_o be_v here_o relate_v show_v much_o of_o the_o spirit_n of_o baronius_n towards_o king_n who_o will_v not_o it_o seem_v allow_v they_o be_v of_o the_o laity_n to_o have_v so_o much_o honour_n and_o respect_n show_v unto_o they_o as_o must_v be_v give_v to_o a_o deacon_n and_o if_o the_o spirit_n of_o s._n martin_n be_v such_o as_o the_o cardinal_n in_o this_o particular_a do_v represent_v it_o it_o will_v need_v a_o apology_n if_o the_o case_n will_v bear_v it_o or_o indeed_o it_o will_v rather_o deserve_v a_o censure_n 5._o but_o the_o truth_n be_v that_o maximus_n be_v a_o rebel_n and_o a_o usurper_n who_o have_v then_o wicked_o murder_v gratian_n the_o emperor_n and_o invade_v the_o territory_n of_o valentinian_n and_o for_o this_o cause_n s._n martin_n though_o often_o request_v for_o a_o long_a time_n refuse_v to_o come_v to_o his_o table_n and_o avoid_v all_o converse_n with_o he_o more_o than_o any_o other_o bishop_n in_o those_o part_n do_v and_o do_v also_o foretell_v the_o ruin_n of_o maximus_n 14._o sulp._n ibid._n baron_n a_o 386._o n._n 20_o 21._o marcel_n com._n chron._n in_o init_fw-la socr._n l._n 5._o c._n 14._o as_o sulpitius_n relate_v and_o baronius_n elsewhere_o take_v notice_n of_o and_o marcellinus_n in_o his_o chronicon_fw-la and_o also_o socrates_n theodoret_n and_o sozomen_n in_o their_o history_n divers_a time_n when_o they_o speak_v of_o he_o give_v he_o the_o stile_n of_o maximus_n the_o tyrant_n and_o symmachus_n a_o roman_a senator_n be_v find_v guilty_a of_o treason_n by_o theodosius_n for_o publish_v a_o oration_n as_o a_o encomium_n or_o panegyric_n upon_o maximus_n 6._o 27._o ambr._n ep._n 27._o when_o s._n ambrose_n be_v send_v as_o a_o ambassador_n from_o valentinian_n to_o maximus_n he_o not_o only_o refuse_v the_o salutation_n of_o a_o kiss_n from_o he_o but_o withdraw_v himself_o from_o those_o bishop_n who_o communicate_v with_o he_o 3._o an._n 383._o n._n 19_o 20._o rab._n maur._n lib._n the_o river_n c._n 3._o yea_o baronius_n himself_n mention_n his_o government_n as_o be_v a_o tyranny_n and_o rabanus_n maurus_n take_v special_a notice_n of_o this_o maximus_n as_o be_v a_o person_n who_o do_v not_o escape_v the_o divine_a judgement_n when_o he_o have_v
that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o open_a contest_v with_o one_o another_o but_o if_o any_o difference_n arise_v they_o shall_v end_v they_o among_o themselves_o or_o else_o bring_v they_o unto_o he_o all_o this_o be_v no_o disow_v the_o supremacy_n of_o a_o superior_a government_n and_o when_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o like_a purpose_n enjoin_v christian_n in_o general_a not_o to_o go_v to_o law_n before_o the_o pagan_a judicature_n aquinas_n true_o observe_v 6._o aquin._n in_o 1_o cor._n 6._o that_o this_o be_v consistent_a with_o the_o subjection_n of_o christian_n to_o king_n and_o governor_n since_o the_o religion_n of_o christian_n do_v not_o allow_v they_o to_o refuse_v to_o appear_v before_o pagan_a magistrate_n when_o summon_v or_o to_o submit_v to_o teir_n decision_n of_o right_n and_o justice_n but_o only_o require_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o voluntary_o choose_v this_o way_n of_o determination_n but_o it_o be_v against_o no_o duty_n of_o subjection_n to_o make_v a_o private_a end_n of_o all_o or_o any_o matter_n of_o difference_n and_o complaint_n whether_o it_o be_v for_o the_o love_n of_o peace_n or_o the_o honour_n of_o religion_n 4._o 6._o grot._n in_o 1_o cor._n 6._o and_o grotius_n not_o only_o observe_v how_o heinous_a a_o thing_n the_o jew_n account_v it_o that_o the_o gentile_n shall_v take_v notice_n of_o quarrel_n among_o they_o which_o they_o will_v make_v use_n of_o to_o the_o disparagement_n of_o their_o religion_n but_o he_o also_o recommend_v even_o under_o the_o christian_a government_n and_o sovereignty_n the_o ordinary_a compose_n of_o difference_n by_o friendly_a arbitrator_n nor_o be_v it_o any_o infringement_n of_o supremacy_n where_o such_o rule_n be_v observe_v concern_v those_o special_a member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o whole_a body_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o ecclesiastical_a canon_n which_o be_v to_o this_o purpose_n be_v account_v by_o the_o three_o council_n of_o carthage_n 9_o conc._n carth._n 3_o can._n 9_o to_o be_v of_o like_a nature_n with_o the_o direction_n of_o s._n paul_n to_o the_o corinthian_n as_o respect_v such_o case_n where_o they_o be_v at_o liberty_n ad_fw-la eligendos_fw-la judices_fw-la to_o make_v choice_n of_o such_o as_o shall_v judge_v their_o case_n but_o because_o there_o be_v sufficient_a evidence_n that_o such_o matter_n be_v not_o always_o determine_v by_o private_a arbitrator_n but_o be_v ofttimes_o decide_v by_o a_o judicial_a or_o consistorial_n sentence_n there_o appear_v a_o necessity_n of_o add_v a_o further_a answer_n wherefore_o 5._o obs_n 2._o sovereign_n those_o judicial_a proceed_n be_v by_o the_o permission_n of_o their_o sovereign_n that_o all_o those_o judicial_a proceed_n to_o which_o this_o objection_n do_v refer_v be_v undertake_v by_o virtue_n of_o a_o special_a grant_n or_o act_v of_o grace_n and_o favour_n from_o the_o supreme_a temporal_a power_n and_o therefore_o in_o no_o derogation_n from_o it_o but_o by_o the_o consent_n and_o authority_n thereof_o of_o this_o i_o shall_v give_v sufficient_a proof_n with_o respect_n to_o all_o the_o particular_n mention_v 6._o for_o first_o when_o our_o saviour_n give_v that_o precept_n mat._n 18_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o jew_n be_v indeed_o under_o the_o romish_a power_n 10._o ant._n jud._n l._n 14._o c._n 17._o &_o l._n 16._o c._n 10._o but_o yet_o they_o have_v a_o liberty_n to_o determine_v matter_n in_o consistory_n of_o their_o own_o the_o truth_n of_o this_o be_v evident_a from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o josephus_n acquaint_v we_o that_o there_o be_v divers_a imperial_a rescript_n in_o the_o time_n of_o julius_n caesar_n and_o soon_o after_o his_o death_n which_o impower_v they_o to_o live_v after_o their_o own_o law_n both_o in_o judea_n and_o in_o other_o part_n of_o the_o empire_n now_o the_o jewish_a government_n and_o their_o custom_n about_o that_o time_n allow_v the_o different_a sect_n among_o they_o to_o decide_v such_o matter_n of_o difference_n as_o arise_v among_o themselves_o gr_n de_fw-fr bell._n jud._n l._n 2._o c._n 12._o gr_n according_a to_o the_o rule_n of_o their_o own_o discipline_n as_o be_v manifest_a from_o what_o josephus_n relate_v to_o this_o purpose_n concern_v the_o discipline_n and_o judicial_a decision_n of_o the_o essen_v which_o as_o grotius_n well_o observe_v 18._o grot._n in_o mat._n 18._o be_v sufficient_a to_o give_v allowance_n to_o the_o like_a proceed_n among_o the_o christian_n 7._o second_o a_o little_a before_o the_o time_n when_o the_o apostle_n write_v his_o first_o epistle_n to_o the_o corinthian_n beside_o those_o abovementioned_a there_o be_v among_o other_o publish_v that_o memorable_a edict_n of_o claudius_n 4._o ant._n jud._n l._n 19_o c._n 4._o whereby_o he_o give_v liberty_n to_o the_o jew_n all_o over_o his_o empire_n that_o none_o forbid_v they_o they_o may_v observe_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d their_o own_o proper_a law_n and_o the_o caustom_n of_o their_o country_n 1._o v._o seld_o the_o syn._n l._n 2._o c._n 5._o n._n 1._o now_o it_o be_v one_o of_o their_o know_a rule_n in_o that_o age_n and_o time_n that_o wheresoever_o any_o considerable_a number_n of_o they_o shall_v reside_v they_o shall_v have_v a_o lesser_a sanhedrim_n and_o this_o rule_n their_o rabbin_n account_v obligatory_a etc._n ibid._n cap._n 7._o n._n 5._o &_o 9_o de_fw-fr syn._n l._n 1._o c._n 8._o p._n 224._o etc._n etc._n as_o mr_n selden_n show_v not_o only_o in_o judea_n but_o in_o what_o place_n soever_o they_o shall_v inhabit_v for_o the_o determine_n of_o matter_n not_o criminal_a 8._o and_o in_o another_o place_n he_o give_v sufficient_a proof_n that_o in_o those_o time_n the_o christian_n be_v comprehend_v under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o it_o be_v true_o observe_v by_o pamelius_n that_o judaica_n superstitio_fw-la â—4_n pam._n in_o tertul_n apol_n n._n â—4_n be_v the_o phrase_n which_o verus_n and_o antoninus_n use_v when_o they_o intend_v to_o grant_v privilege_n to_o they_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n and_o this_o be_v because_o christianity_n be_v first_o plant_v in_o judea_n and_o entertain_v and_o propagate_v by_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o jewish_a nation_n and_o its_o follower_n acknowledge_v and_o own_v the_o law_n and_o the_o prophet_n indeed_o it_o must_v be_v presume_v that_o in_o the_o time_n of_o open_a persecution_n of_o christianity_n this_o licence_n of_o savour_n be_v withdraw_v and_o in_o that_o case_n the_o christian_n do_v either_o lay_v aside_o all_o contention_n among_o themselves_o and_o reduce_v the_o peaceable_a rule_n of_o their_o religion_n into_o a_o general_a practice_n or_o else_o they_o voluntary_o yield_v to_o the_o arbitrement_n of_o other_o christian_n 9_o prince_n canon_n about_o the_o immunity_n of_o the_o clergy_n be_v establish_v by_o the_o favour_n of_o prince_n three_o those_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n which_o assert_v any_o privilege_n or_o immunity_n in_o the_o clergy_n from_o the_o temporal_a judicatories_n be_v establish_v by_o the_o emperor_n consent_n who_o give_v his_o confirmation_n unto_o themm_n and_o therefore_o enclude_v no_o derogation_n from_o his_o power_n those_o thing_n which_o be_v contain_v nder_v the_o name_n of_o decretal_a epistle_n supra_fw-la v._o gratian._n ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la of_o ancient_a bishop_n of_o rome_n 9_o conc._n con_v c._n â—_o conc._n chalc._n c._n 9_o before_o constantine_n concern_v the_o freedom_n of_o the_o clergy_n from_o the_o secular_a power_n be_v of_o so_o very_o bad_a credit_n as_o not_o to_o deserve_v any_o consideration_n that_o the_o four_o first_o general_n council_n in_o which_o be_v some_o canon_n relate_v to_o this_o matter_n be_v call_v and_o confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v prove_v and_o that_o provincial_a council_n be_v call_v by_o the_o same_o authority_n have_v be_v observe_v by_o instance_v in_o very_a many_o of_o they_o by_o the_o archbishop_n of_o spalleto_n 3._o spalaten_v de_fw-fr repub._n eccl._n l._n 6._o c_o 5._o grot._n de_fw-fr imp._n sum._n potest_fw-la c._n 7._o n._n 3._o and_o by_o grotius_n and_o if_o there_o be_v any_o canon_n of_o this_o nature_n which_o be_v not_o confirm_v by_o imperial_a authority_n or_o the_o substance_n of_o it_o contain_v in_o a_o precede_a imperial_a law_n or_o grant_v it_o be_v not_o bring_v into_o practice_n 10._o and_o it_o be_v further_a observable_a that_o most_o of_o these_o canon_n do_v but_o provide_v for_o the_o well_o and_o orderly_o manage_v those_o privilege_n which_o the_o imperial_a law_n have_v before_o grant_v to_o the_o church_n for_o before_o the_o genuine_a canon_n of_o any_o council_n concern_v this_o matter_n the_o imperial_a law_n have_v already_o establish_v the_o substance_n of_o those_o privilege_n in_o the_o clergy_n as_o will_v appear_v manifest_a to_o they_o who_o will_v compare_v these_o canon_n with_o the_o edict_n of_o privilege_n grant_v by_o constantine_n
anarchy_n where_o there_o be_v no_o superior_a or_o supreme_a it_o include_v irreligion_n because_o religion_n establish_v the_o government_n of_o a_o people_n to_o be_v the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n and_o whereas_o government_n must_v be_v by_o the_o exercise_n of_o a_o superior_a authority_n there_o can_v be_v no_o authority_n upon_o earth_n superior_a to_o the_o supreme_a 8._o three_o supremacy_n can_v be_v assert_v in_o a_o parliament_n without_o do_v violence_n to_o plain_a evidence_n for_o as_o loyal_a english_a parliament_n have_v constant_o acknowledge_v supremacy_n in_o the_o king_n so_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o parliament_n regular_o be_v under_o the_o government_n of_o the_o king_n for_o he_o summon_v and_o give_v birth_n to_o it_o by_o his_o writ_n continue_v it_o at_o his_o pleasure_n and_o have_v the_o authority_n of_o adjourn_v prorogue_a or_o dissolve_v it_o as_o he_o see_v cause_n chap._n ix_o corollary_n from_o the_o forego_n discourse_n concern_v some_o duty_n of_o subjection_n the_o royal_a supremacy_n be_v assert_v it_o will_v hence_o follow_v 1._o right_o corol._n 1._o of_o submission_n and_o solemn_a profess_v the_o king_n right_o that_o subject_n ought_v to_o own_o and_o acknowledge_v this_o just_a authority_n and_o supremacy_n of_o their_o sovereign_n and_o hearty_o to_o manifest_v a_o humble_a peaceable_a and_o faithful_a submission_n thereunto_o this_o be_v that_o which_o the_o rule_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n do_v enjoin_v and_o they_o who_o be_v averse_a from_o the_o performance_n hereof_o do_v as_o much_o as_o in_o they_o lie_v enervate_a this_o authority_n and_o render_v it_o unmeet_a to_o attain_v its_o end_n for_o which_o god_n do_v appoint_v it_o even_o the_o peace_n and_o good_a of_o the_o world_n and_o for_o the_o more_o effectual_a promote_a of_o this_o faithful_a subjection_n the_o sacred_a bond_n of_o a_o oath_n of_o homage_n and_o fidelity_n 9_o b._n 1._o c_o 9_o be_v approve_v by_o god_n himself_o eccl._n 8.2_o and_o have_v be_v make_v use_n of_o by_o the_o general_a wisdom_n of_o the_o world_n the_o ancient_a practice_n of_o such_o oath_n be_v manifest_a under_o the_o jewish_a government_n jud._n 11.10_o 2_o kin._n 11.17_o as_o also_o under_o the_o chaldean_a empire_n ezek_n 17.19_o and_o under_o the_o persian_a and_o roman_a empire_n 9_o joseph_n ant._n l._n 11._o c._n 8._o &_o l._n 17._o c._n 3._o herodian_a l._n 2._o bar._n a_o 169._o n._n 9_o and_o that_o the_o primitive_a christian_n even_o in_o the_o time_n of_o persecution_n do_v by_o their_o oath_n assure_v their_o allegiance_n to_o those_o prince_n seem_v well_o observe_v by_o baronius_n from_o tertullian_n apol._n c._n 32._o where_n discourse_v of_o that_o fidelity_n and_o honour_n which_o the_o christian_n have_v for_o the_o emperor_n upon_o that_o occasion_n say_v sed_fw-la &_o juramus_fw-la 2._o reverent_o of_o speak_v reverent_o corol._n 2._o subject_n ought_v also_o to_o speak_v of_o their_o prince_n with_o reverence_n and_o expression_n of_o honour_n for_o all_o authority_n whether_o of_o father_n master_n or_o other_o ruler_n derive_v suitable_a degree_n of_o honour_n upon_o the_o person_n the_o great_a and_o chief_a civil_a honour_n do_v of_o right_a belong_v to_o he_o who_o in_o his_o dominion_n be_v possessor_n of_o the_o high_a authority_n upon_o earth_n and_o the_o ordinary_a use_v outward_a expression_n and_o title_n of_o honour_n be_v in_o this_o case_n the_o more_o needful_a and_o reasonable_a because_o this_o have_v a_o considerable_a influence_n upon_o the_o dispose_n man_n to_o obedience_n and_o because_o government_n it_o self_n become_v most_o useful_a where_o it_o be_v entertain_v with_o due_a reverence_n wherefore_o the_o title_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d optimus_fw-la or_o most_o excellent_a which_o be_v the_o usual_a stile_n of_o honour_n which_o both_o jew_n and_o roman_n give_v to_o the_o precedent_n of_o judea_n act._n 23.26_o ch_n 24.3_o be_v ready_o make_v use_n of_o to_o festus_n by_o s._n paul_n act._n 26.25_o and_o when_o priest_n and_o ruler_n be_v none_o of_o the_o best_a man_n the_o holy_a scripture_n style_v the_o priest_n the_o angel_n or_o messenger_n of_o the_o lord_n of_o host_n mal._n 2.7_o and_o the_o ruler_n the_o minister_n of_o god_n rom._n 13.4_o and_o of_o such_o they_o use_v that_o expression_n ps_n 82.6_o i_o say_v you_o be_v go_n 3._o and_o the_o primitive_a christian_n be_v forward_o by_o such_o mean_n to_o promote_v and_o secure_v the_o due_a honour_n of_o superior_n 〈◊〉_d eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 7._o c._n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o which_o purpose_n dionysius_n bishop_n of_o alex_n andria_fw-la when_o he_o be_v a_o confessor_n and_o expose_v himself_o to_o be_v banish_v for_o the_o christian_a profession_n do_v yield_v to_o valerian_n and_o galienus_n persecute_v emperor_n the_o title_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d most_o pious_a 5._o athan._n ap._n ad_fw-la const_n testim_fw-la eccl._n alexand_n in_o athanas_n eus_n hist_o eccl._n l._n 10._o c._n 5._o both_o athanasius_n himself_o and_o the_o alexandrian_a church_n which_o hold_v to_o he_o call_v constantius_n the_o arian_n most_o religious_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d and_o when_o constantine_n write_v to_o some_o of_o the_o prefect_n of_o the_o empire_n he_o give_v to_o they_o in_o two_o rescript_n mention_v by_o eusebius_n the_o title_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d your_o sanctity_n and_o that_o the_o ancient_a church_n do_v ready_o give_v to_o the_o emperor_n their_o usual_a imperial_a title_n and_o do_v ordinary_o treat_v they_o with_o such_o a_o stile_n as_o sanctissimi_fw-la pientissimi_fw-la religiosissimi_fw-la be_v not_o only_o manifest_v from_o particular_a writer_n but_o be_v abundant_o apparent_a from_o the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o provincial_n and_o even_o of_o ecumenical_a council_n 4._o 17._o conc._n eph._n tom._n 2._o c._n 10._o &_o to._n 4._o c._n 17._o and_o as_o the_o like_a expression_n of_o honour_n be_v frequent_o and_o usual_o give_v to_o the_o christian_a bishop_n so_o when_o the_o council_n of_o ephesus_n be_v about_o to_o denounce_v the_o sentence_n of_o deposition_n against_o nestorius_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n for_o his_o heresy_n and_o when_o they_o write_v to_o celestine_n against_o john_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n as_o be_v a_o enemy_n to_o the_o true_a faith_n in_o compliance_n with_o nestorius_n they_o give_v they_o both_o the_o title_n of_o most_o religious_a and_o the_o like_a be_v do_v before_o the_o sentence_a dioscorus_n and_o other_o bishop_n who_o comply_v with_o eutyches_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n 18._o conc._n chalc._n act._n 3._o evagr._fw-la hist_n l._n 2._o c._n 18._o wherefore_o such_o expression_n as_o these_o be_v intend_v as_o title_n of_o honour_n give_v to_o they_o upon_o account_n of_o their_o office_n and_o without_o respect_n to_o their_o personal_a virtue_n and_o in_o that_o sense_n be_v to_o be_v understand_v bin._n mas_o de_fw-fr min._n angl._n l._n 3._o c._n 5._o n._n 3._o &_o ibid._n baron_n &_o bin._n 5._o the_o use_n of_o such_o expression_n of_o honorary_a title_n be_v allow_v and_o defend_v both_o by_o romish_a and_o protestant_a writer_n and_o those_o person_n who_o will_v appear_v backward_o in_o yield_v to_o the_o supreme_a governor_n his_o just_a stile_n of_o eminency_n and_o supremacy_n be_v want_v in_o give_v he_o the_o honour_n which_o god_n enjoin_v and_o can_v easy_o be_v acquit_v from_o the_o guilt_n of_o scandal_n in_o encourage_v the_o bad_a temper_n of_o some_o and_o add_v to_o the_o ignorance_n of_o other_o in_o that_o particular_a and_o they_o who_o be_v desirous_a to_o expose_v the_o person_n action_n or_o constitution_n of_o their_o superior_n may_v take_v warning_n by_o the_o act_n of_o ham_n towards_o his_o father_n noah_n which_o entail_v a_o curse_n upon_o his_o posterity_n 6._o corol._n 3._o it_o be_v also_o the_o duty_n of_o subject_n king_n of_o pray_v for_o king_n hearty_o to_o pray_v for_o god_n blessing_n on_o the_o person_n and_o government_n of_o their_o sovereign_n because_o therein_o both_o church_n and_o state_n and_o private_a interest_n also_o be_v so_o much_o concern_v this_o be_v enjoin_v by_o s._n paul_n as_o a_o matter_n of_o principal_a concernment_n 1_o tim._n 2.1_o 2._o and_o be_v perform_v in_o the_o early_a time_n of_o christianity_n praef._n tert._n apol_n c._n 30._o conc._n emer_n in_o praef._n and_o the_o council_n of_o merida_n do_v more_o particular_o pray_v for_o their_o king_n recessuinthus_fw-la because_o he_o be_v governor_n in_o all_o cause_n civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a quoniam_fw-la de_fw-la secularibus_fw-la sancta_fw-la illi_fw-la manet_fw-la cura_fw-la &_o ecclesiastica_fw-la per_fw-la divinam_fw-la gratiam_fw-la recte_fw-la disponit_fw-la ment_fw-la intentâ_fw-la sit_fw-la illi_fw-la opitulatrix_fw-la ineffabilis_fw-la omnipotentis_fw-la dei_fw-la gratia_fw-la quae_fw-la se_fw-la quaerentibus_fw-la manet_fw-la propanqua_fw-la but_o because_o it_o be_v a_o high_a piece_n of_o
receive_v justice_n only_o from_o the_o king_n and_o his_o court_n and_o not_o to_o revenge_v themselves_o or_o be_v judge_n in_o their_o own_o case_n do_v more_o especial_o condemn_v the_o enter_v into_o war_n itself_o which_o be_v a_o undertake_v found_v upon_o a_o direct_a contrary_a proceed_n and_o thus_o far_o we_o have_v a_o sufficient_a censure_n in_o our_o english_a law_n upon_o that_o war_n against_o the_o king_n which_o those_o who_o have_v plead_v for_o the_o lawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n do_v account_v the_o most_o plausible_a instance_n for_o their_o purpose_n which_o our_o chronicle_n can_v furnish_v they_o with_o and_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o go_v about_o to_o prove_v that_o many_o other_o conspiracy_n and_o rebellion_n have_v be_v just_o condemn_v and_o punish_v according_a to_o their_o demerit_n 17._o and_o whereas_o unchristian_a and_o evil_a action_n on_o some_o pretence_n short_o reflect_v on_o may_v oft_o be_v carry_v on_o under_o some_o fair_a colour_n and_o appearance_n all_o such_o pretence_n for_o take_v arm_n against_o the_o king_n be_v in_o this_o acknowledgement_n disclaim_v the_o truth_n of_o which_o will_v be_v justify_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n and_o i_o shall_v here_o only_o short_o reflect_v upon_o some_o few_o of_o those_o pretence_n which_o be_v common_o make_v 18._o some_o have_v account_v the_o defence_n of_o religion_n to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o take_v arm_n but_o if_o the_o christian_a religion_n give_v a_o right_a to_o he_o who_o profess_v it_o to_o defend_v himself_o and_o his_o profession_n against_o his_o superior_n by_o arm_n then_o must_v not_o our_o religion_n be_v a_o take_n up_o the_o cross_n but_o the_o sword_n and_o it_o will_v then_o be_v perfect_o unlike_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o primitive_a christian_n and_o martyr_n and_o will_v be_v no_o long_o a_o follow_v of_o christ_n our_o lord_n and_o saviour_n 19_o other_o have_v assert_v the_o default_n and_o miscarriage_n of_o superior_n 3_o jun._n brut._n vindic._n qu._n 1._o &_o 3_o to_o be_v a_o forfeiture_n of_o their_o power_n and_o dominion_n even_o as_o a_o tenure_n may_v be_v forfeit_v upon_o the_o non-performance_n of_o the_o condition_n upon_o which_o it_o be_v hold_v but_o though_o god_n may_v just_o as_o a_o punishment_n of_o offender_n deprive_v they_o of_o what_o good_a they_o here_o possess_v he_o have_v not_o make_v inferior_n the_o judge_n of_o their_o superior_n nor_o can_v any_o such_o forfeiture_n devolve_v on_o they_o and_o he_o who_o consider_v the_o great_a viciousness_n and_o cruelty_n of_o saul_n of_o tiberius_n and_o of_o nero_n under_o who_o reign_v the_o holy_a scripture_n press_v the_o duty_n of_o allegiance_n will_v thence_o discern_v that_o the_o make_v such_o a_o pretence_n as_o this_o be_v contrary_a to_o true_a religion_n and_o christianity_n 20._o by_o many_o the_o defend_n of_o the_o right_n freedom_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o subject_a have_v be_v esteem_v the_o most_o specious_a pretence_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n but_o whereas_o there_o be_v other_o better_a way_n to_o preserve_v these_o right_n which_o be_v most_o violate_v by_o war_n and_o intestine_a tumult_n and_o broil_n it_o can_v easy_o be_v think_v probable_a that_o he_o may_v be_v a_o judge_n and_o avenger_n of_o his_o own_o cause_n by_o force_n against_o his_o superior_a who_o may_v not_o be_v so_o against_o his_o equal_a and_o since_o the_o tenderness_n of_o david_n conscience_n be_v such_o that_o notwithstanding_o the_o many_o undeserved_a injury_n he_o sustain_v he_o dare_v not_o stretch_v out_o his_o hand_n against_o the_o lord_n anoint_v and_o peter_n draw_v his_o sword_n to_o defend_v his_o master_n be_v severe_o rebuke_v of_o which_o thing_n more_o hereafter_o the_o management_n of_o this_o objection_n must_v proceed_v from_o a_o spirit_n contrary_n to_o that_o of_o pious_a david_n and_o to_o the_o doctrine_n also_o of_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n sect_n iii_o of_o the_o traitorous_a position_n of_o take_v arm_n by_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n or_o against_o those_o who_o be_v commissionated_a by_o he_o 1._o the_o other_o clause_n in_o the_o forementioned_a declaration_n or_o acknowledgement_n be_v intend_v against_o another_o particular_a pretence_n of_o take_v arm_n and_o be_v this_o that_o i_o do_v abhor_v that_o traitorous_a position_n of_o take_v arm_n by_o he_o the_o king_n authority_n sect._n 3_o against_o his_o person_n or_o against_o those_o that_o be_v commissionated_a by_o he_o the_o position_n or_o assertion_n here_o reject_v be_v thus_o express_v in_o the_o oath_n to_o be_v take_v by_o the_o lord_n lieutenant_n and_o soldier_n 2.3_o 14_o car._n 2.3_o that_o arm_n may_v be_v take_v by_o the_o king_n authority_n viz._n though_o the_o king_n never_o own_v they_o or_o give_v any_o commission_n for_o they_o yea_o though_o they_o be_v against_o his_o own_o person_n or_o against_o those_o which_o be_v commissionated_a by_o he_o and_o this_o position_n disclaim_v take_v arm_n by_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n disclaim_v expose_v the_o sacred_a person_n of_o the_o king_n to_o the_o high_a danger_n and_o be_v against_o the_o safety_n of_o his_o life_n and_o crown_n be_v just_o declare_v to_o be_v traitorous_a and_o it_o stand_v chargeable_a with_o these_o enormity_n 2._o first_o it_o be_v so_o unreasonable_a as_o to_o be_v against_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o mankind_n will_v it_o not_o look_v strange_a and_o be_v account_v a_o prodigious_a thing_n to_o see_v a_o company_n of_o child_n or_o servant_n beat_z and_o abuse_v the_o person_n of_o their_o father_n or_o master_n dispossess_v he_o by_o violence_n and_o possible_o at_o last_o to_o confine_v and_o murder_v he_o and_o yet_o to_o expect_v that_o all_o man_n shall_v believe_v they_o do_v this_o for_o the_o preservation_n of_o his_o right_n and_o government_n and_o in_o obedience_n to_o his_o authority_n yea_o though_o he_o plain_o declare_v and_o protest_v against_o these_o thing_n as_o be_v heinous_o injurious_a and_o unnatural_a and_o it_o be_v no_o less_o unaccountable_a to_o pretend_v the_o king_n authority_n 66._o judic_n univers_n oxon_n de_fw-fr foedere_fw-la p._n 66._o for_o take_v arm_n against_o his_o person_n this_o be_v as_o it_o have_v be_v express_v a_o like_a contradiction_n in_o sense_n reason_n and_o polity_n as_o transubstantiation_n be_v in_o religion_n both_o which_o must_v suppose_v such_o a_o presence_n as_o be_v impossible_a to_o be_v there_o and_o be_v contrary_n to_o the_o plain_a evidence_n this_o pretence_n of_o the_o king_n authority_n against_o his_o person_n be_v hatch_v under_o the_o romish_a territory_n and_o make_v use_v of_o in_o the_o holy_a league_n of_o france_n in_o the_o guisian_a attempt_n against_o henry_n the_o three_o 1588._o hist_o of_o civil_a war_n of_o france_n l._n 5._o a_o 1588._o it_o have_v be_v relate_v as_o a_o matter_n of_o wonder_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o man_n that_o they_o shall_v besiege_v the_o louvre_n where_o the_o king_n be_v and_o yet_o this_o shall_v pass_v under_o the_o disguise_n of_o obey_v the_o king_n and_o defend_v the_o king_n and_o country_n that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o king_n do_v denote_v the_o royal_a person_n who_o govern_v be_v the_o general_a apprehension_n of_o mankind_n and_o it_o be_v vain_o pretend_v that_o all_o the_o proceed_n of_o justice_n be_v always_o in_o the_o king_n name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n when_o many_o of_o they_o be_v not_o particular_o know_v to_o his_o person_n must_v require_v the_o form_v such_o a_o legal_a idea_n or_o notion_n of_o the_o king_n as_o be_v distinct_a from_o his_o person_n but_o this_o suppose_v the_o sovereign_a authority_n to_o be_v in_o his_o royal_a person_n under_o who_o and_o from_o who_o other_o minister_n of_o justice_n do_v execute_v their_o several_a office_n as_o when_o any_o man_n entrust_v another_o to_o manage_v any_o part_n of_o his_o business_n and_o affair_n in_o his_o name_n and_o by_o his_o authority_n this_o do_v not_o make_v the_o man_n who_o commit_v the_o trust_n to_o become_v a_o idea_n or_o notion_n distinct_a from_o himself_o or_o his_o person_n 3._o second_o this_o strain_a pervert_v of_o plain_a sense_n in_o this_o particular_a be_v not_o only_o against_o the_o security_n of_o the_o king_n but_o may_v upon_o the_o same_o foundation_n become_v fatal_a to_o the_o life_n of_o the_o subject_n 60._o manual_n concern_v some_o privilege_n of_o parl._n p._n 16_o 17_o and_o p._n 60._o for_o whereas_o some_o who_o manage_v this_o conceit_n do_v assert_v in_o plain_a word_n that_o even_o the_o statute_n which_o condemn_a treason_n against_o the_o king_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o king_n in_o this_o novel_a idea_n as_o intend_v thereby_o the_o law_n and_o the_o king_n court_n of_o justice_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o discern_v that_o any_o subject_n who_o
rely_v upon_o a_o mere_a fallacy_n regality_n from_o the_o different_a right_n of_o regality_n for_o this_o topick_n will_v with_o equal_a force_n and_o evidence_n prove_v the_o paternal_a right_o not_o to_o be_v found_v in_o the_o law_n of_o nature_n or_o the_o institution_n of_o god_n because_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o father_n and_o the_o privilege_n of_o child_n be_v not_o the_o same_o in_o different_a part_n of_o the_o world_n the_o rule_n of_o inherit_v by_o the_o right_n of_o devolution_n in_o some_o part_n of_o the_o low-countries_n 9_o goâ—osred_a not_o ad_fw-la dig._n l._n 1._o tit._n 6._o n._n 1._o de_fw-la jure_fw-la capp_n de_fw-mi for_fw-mi jephthae_fw-la instit_fw-la l._n 1._o tit._n 9_o and_o of_o gavelkind_n and_o some_o other_o tenor_n in_o england_n do_v vary_v from_o the_o more_o general_a usage_n and_o in_o many_o place_n of_o the_o world_n the_o father_n have_v jus_fw-la aquavitae_fw-la &_o neeis_fw-la and_o cappellus_n assert_v he_o to_o have_v have_v that_o power_n of_o life_n and_o death_n among_o the_o jew_n the_o institution_n of_o justinian_n express_o testify_v that_o that_o right_a of_o power_n which_o the_o roman_a father_n have_v over_o their_o child_n be_v that_o which_o be_v proper_a to_o the_o citizen_n of_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v there_o add_v no_o other_o man_n have_v that_o power_n over_o their_o child_n which_o we_o have_v nor_o will_v it_o prove_v matrimony_n to_o be_v no_o institution_n of_o god_n because_o the_o privilege_n of_o the_o wife_n be_v esteem_v great_a in_o england_n than_o in_o other_o country_n and_o be_v not_o the_o same_o at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o husband_n in_o the_o province_n of_o york_n and_o the_o city_n of_o london_n with_o the_o other_o part_n of_o the_o kingdom_n but_o the_o truth_n be_v in_o those_o state_n or_o relation_n which_o be_v fix_v by_o divine_a institution_n there_o be_v some_o thing_n so_o necessary_a and_o essential_a that_o they_o can_v be_v separate_v from_o they_o such_o be_v in_o the_o conjugal_a relation_n the_o headship_n of_o the_o husband_n the_o ordinary_a inseparableness_n of_o that_o society_n till_o death_n and_o the_o performance_n of_o conjugal_a duty_n and_o such_o be_v in_o the_o supreme_a government_n the_o necessary_a care_n of_o justice_n and_o the_o common_a good_a and_o even_o of_o matter_n of_o religion_n and_o the_o have_v a_o power_n fit_v to_o these_o end_n and_o which_o in_o pursuance_n of_o they_o may_v not_o by_o inferior_n be_v forcible_o resist_v but_o in_o many_o other_o particular_a thing_n the_o privilege_n of_o inseriour_a relation_n and_o the_o dignity_n and_o right_n of_o superior_n may_v be_v great_a or_o less_o according_a to_o what_o be_v conclude_v by_o their_o mutual_a consent_n 9_o the_o solemnity_n of_o coronation_n coronation_n from_o the_o rite_n of_o coronation_n when_o the_o people_n acknowledge_v their_o king_n and_o the_o king_n again_o give_v the_o people_n assurance_n that_o he_o will_v preserve_v their_o religion_n right_n and_o law_n and_o govern_v they_o according_a to_o those_o law_n be_v far_o from_o intend_v to_o express_v the_o king_n authority_n to_o be_v derive_v from_o the_o people_n by_o a_o contract_n as_o some_o have_v weak_o argue_v for_o the_o king_n be_v actual_o king_n by_o his_o right_n of_o inheritance_n and_o succession_n upon_o the_o death_n of_o his_o predecessor_n antecedent_o to_o this_o solemnity_n as_o our_o law-book_n do_v general_o acknowledge_v and_o henry_n the_o six_o reign_v divers_a year_n in_o england_n before_o he_o be_v crown_v 4._o du_fw-mi may_v be_v estate_n of_o the_o empire_n diâ—l_n 2._o vers_fw-la fin_fw-fr extrav_fw-mi com._n l._n 5._o tit._n 10._o c._n 4._o and_o even_o in_o elective_a principality_n the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n be_v invest_v in_o the_o person_n elect_v thereto_o before_o the_o coronation_n both_o in_o the_o empire_n itself_o and_o other_o dominion_n but_o the_o intent_n of_o this_o solemnity_n be_v that_o as_o the_o rite_n of_o inauguration_n in_o other_o magistrate_n tend_v to_o make_v such_o impression_n in_o the_o people_n as_o may_v beget_v a_o reverence_n towards_o they_o so_o the_o prince_n his_o appear_v with_o splendour_n to_o his_o people_n do_v both_o excite_v they_o to_o and_o give_v they_o opportunity_n for_o public_a acknowledgement_n and_o expression_n of_o affection_n and_o honour_n towards_o he_o and_o joyful_a acclamation_n to_o this_o purpose_n henry_n the_o three_o be_v twice_o crown_v once_o in_o the_o first_o year_n of_o his_o reign_n 1216._o mat._n par._n a_o 1216._o where_o m._n paris_n treat_v de_fw-fr prima_fw-la coronatione_fw-la regis_fw-la henrici_fw-la and_o again_o in_o his_o twenty_o year_n as_o be_v manifest_a in_o the_o preamble_n of_o the_o statute_n of_o merton_n 1194._o fuller_n hist_n a_o 1194._o and_o richard_n the_o first_o be_v observe_v also_o to_o have_v be_v twice_o crown_v in_o like_a manner_n david_n notwithstanding_o his_o right_n by_o divine_a appointment_n beside_o his_o be_v anoint_v by_o samuel_n be_v twice_o anoint_v by_o the_o people_n 6._o sed._n olam_n rab._n c._n 13._o joseph_n ant._n jud._n l._n 6._o c._n 6._o and_o both_o the_o jewish_a chronicle_n and_o josephus_n declare_v that_o saul_n also_o be_v anoint_v a_o second_o time_n and_o the_o kind_a expression_n of_o the_o prince_n and_o the_o assurance_n that_o he_o give_v his_o people_n that_o he_o will_v govern_v they_o by_o their_o law_n and_o maintain_v their_o religion_n and_o right_n be_v design_v to_o banish_v and_o expel_v all_o jealous_a fear_n from_o they_o and_o to_o increase_v their_o affection_n to_o he_o and_o make_v their_o obedience_n and_o submission_n the_o more_o ready_a and_o cheerful_a by_o their_o have_a security_n from_o their_o prince_n reputation_n honour_n and_o integrity_n that_o he_o will_v intend_v the_o preservation_n of_o the_o great_a thing_n which_o conduce_v to_o their_o welfare_n 10._o it_o have_v also_o be_v object_v principi_fw-la from_o the_o civil_a law_n digest_v l._n 1._o tit._n 4._o n._n 1._o quod_fw-la principi_fw-la that_o beside_o the_o like_a expression_n in_o other_o law-book_n the_o civil_a law_n declare_v lege_fw-la regius_fw-la quae_fw-la de_fw-la ejus_fw-la principis_fw-la imperio_fw-la lata_fw-la est_fw-la populus_fw-la ei_fw-la &_o in_fw-la eum_fw-la omne_fw-la suum_fw-la imperium_fw-la &_o potestatem_fw-la confert_fw-la which_o word_n declare_v that_o by_o that_o law_n which_o be_v make_v concern_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o prince_n the_o people_n yield_v to_o he_o all_o their_o authority_n and_o power_n it_o also_o assert_v that_o nation_n be_v divide_v and_o kingdom_n establish_v by_o the_o jus_fw-la gentium_fw-la or_o the_o law_n of_o nation_n 3._o ibid._n tit._n 1._o n._n 5._o exit_fw-la hoc_fw-la jurc_n ibid._n tit._n 1._o n._n 4._o manumiss_v &_o justin_n inst_z l._n 1._o tit._n 3._o and_o also_o that_o liberty_n be_v the_o natural_a state_n and_o servitude_n be_v introduce_v by_o the_o law_n of_o nation_n now_o though_o it_o may_v be_v say_v against_o the_o force_n of_o any_o such_o allegation_n which_o seem_v to_o oppose_v this_o truth_n that_o the_o right_n of_o god_n and_o of_o his_o constitution_n and_o authority_n be_v not_o to_o be_v determine_v by_o any_o humane_a writing_n especial_o if_o they_o speak_v against_o the_o scripture_n and_o rational_a evidence_n yet_o i_o further_o observe_v 1._o that_o the_o first_o expression_n have_v respect_n to_o the_o political_a sanction_n or_o establishment_n of_o the_o civil_a government_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o even_o with_o respect_n to_o the_o peculiar_a privilege_n of_o the_o emperor_n himself_o as_o have_v a_o legislative_a power_n in_o his_o own_o breast_n to_o which_o purpose_n that_o very_a law_n declare_v quod_fw-la principi_fw-la placuit_fw-la legis_fw-la habet_fw-la vigorem_fw-la utpote_fw-la lege_fw-la regius_fw-la quae_fw-la de_fw-la ejus_fw-la imperio_fw-la etc._n etc._n passim_fw-la novel_a 73._o &_o novel_a 85._o &_o passim_fw-la and_o though_o these_o political_a sanction_n be_v a_o proper_a consideration_n for_o humane_a law_n to_o take_v notice_n of_o yet_o this_o hinder_v not_o but_o that_o there_o may_v be_v a_o superior_a divine_a constitution_n of_o sovereignty_n and_o secular_a power_n which_o also_o be_v oft_o assert_v in_o the_o civil_a law_n 2._o the_o follow_a expression_n do_v speak_v of_o the_o like_a political_a sanction_n and_o do_v further_a acknowledge_v and_o assert_v the_o bound_n and_o limit_n of_o the_o several_a kingdom_n and_o nation_n to_o be_v establish_v by_o the_o law_n of_o nation_n jure_fw-la gentium_fw-la discretae_fw-la gentes_fw-la regna_fw-la condita_fw-la 3._o that_o liberty_n which_o in_o the_o last_o clause_n above-cited_n be_v declare_v to_o be_v the_o natural_a state_n and_o the_o servitude_n which_o be_v there_o say_v to_o be_v introduce_v do_v not_o respect_v freedom_n from_o government_n and_o law_n but_o from_o vasallage_n which_o be_v evident_a because_o in_o the_o digest_v this_o servitude_n be_v say_v to_o be_v discharge_v by_o
manumission_n which_o still_o leave_v the_o person_n under_o civil_a government_n supra_fw-la ubi_fw-la supra_fw-la and_o in_o the_o institution_n the_o freedom_n which_o be_v oppose_v thereto_o be_v bound_v by_o that_o which_o be_v prohibit_v by_o law_n and_o beside_o this_o freedom_n of_o the_o outward_a condition_n 5._o ciceron_n paradox_n 5._o cicero_n do_v well_o and_o wise_o account_v that_o man_n to_o have_v attain_v a_o true_a and_o proper_a freedom_n of_o mind_n who_o obey_v and_o reverence_v the_o law_n not_o so_o much_o for_o fear_n as_o because_o he_o judge_v it_o useful_a and_o good_a so_o to_o do_v 11._o now_o if_o government_n be_v the_o constitution_n of_o god_n to_o make_v forcible_a opposition_n against_o it_o must_v either_o be_v in_o design_n to_o have_v god_n authority_n subject_a to_o they_o who_o so_o act_n or_o at_o least_o that_o themselves_o may_v not_o be_v subject_a unto_o it_o both_o which_o be_v unreasonable_a and_o include_v a_o resist_a the_o ordinance_n of_o god_n but_o of_o the_o divine_a law_n in_o this_o particular_a i_o shall_v speak_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n chap._n iii_o of_o the_o unlawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n against_o their_o king_n under_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n sect_n i._o the_o need_n and_o usefulness_n of_o consider_v this_o case_n 1._o consider_v the_o reason_n why_o the_o state_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v here_o particular_o consider_v the_o enquiry_n into_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n be_v of_o the_o great_a import_n because_o it_o will_v be_v a_o considerable_a testimony_n that_o neither_o the_o rule_n of_o common_a equity_n nor_o the_o true_a foundation_n of_o humane_a polity_n do_v condemn_v all_o forcible_a resistance_n against_o the_o sovereign_a power_n if_o this_o be_v allow_v to_o subject_n under_o the_o jewish_a constitution_n which_o be_v very_o much_o ordain_v by_o the_o wisdom_n of_o god_n himself_o concern_v the_o jewish_a constitution_n 3._o lib._n 1._o c._n 4._o n._n 3._o the_o learned_a grotius_n do_v in_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr jure_fw-la belli_fw-la &_o pacis_fw-la assert_v that_o in_o ordinary_a case_n of_o injury_n they_o be_v not_o allow_v to_o make_v resistance_n and_o therefore_o he_o expound_v what_o samuel_n speak_v of_o the_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d or_o the_o right_n or_o manner_n of_o the_o king_n 1_o sam._n 8.11_o 18._o to_o intend_v that_o in_o such_o thing_n as_o the_o king_n be_v there_o declare_v to_o undertake_v sect._n 1_o the_o people_n have_v non_fw-la resistendi_fw-la obligationem_fw-la a_o obligation_n upon_o they_o to_o make_v no_o resistance_n 7._o ibid._n n._n 7._o but_o yet_o he_o afterward_o assert_v that_o in_o great_a and_o weighty_a case_n either_o of_o manifest_a civil_a injury_n as_o in_o what_o david_n sustain_v from_o saul_n or_o of_o violence_n offer_v to_o their_o religion_n and_o whole_a nation_n as_o be_v do_v by_o antiochus_n when_o the_o maccabee_n withstand_v he_o it_o be_v lawful_a for_o they_o to_o take_v arm_n against_o their_o sovereign_n but_o he_o propose_v it_o as_o a_o question_n of_o great_a difficulty_n whether_o christian_n may_v be_v allow_v to_o do_v the_o like_a and_o here_o he_o recommend_v the_o duty_n of_o christian_a patience_n and_o bear_v the_o cross_n from_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n himself_o and_o the_o primitive_a church_n 2._o and_o mr_n thorndike_n in_o his_o epilogue_n 32._o epilogue_n part._n 2._o ch._n 32._o from_o the_o instance_n of_o the_o maccabee_n do_v allow_v the_o lawfulness_n of_o subject_n take_v arm_n under_o the_o jewish_a state_n for_o the_o defence_n of_o their_o religion_n and_o very_o plain_o assert_v the_o same_o in_o his_o treatise_n of_o the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n in_o a_o christian_a state_n etc._n right_o of_o church_n ch._n 5._o p._n 306._o etc._n etc._n but_o in_o both_o those_o place_n he_o declare_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o take_v arm_n upon_o the_o same_o account_n under_o christianity_n because_o of_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o spirit_n rule_n and_o condition_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n but_o yet_o in_o this_o last_o mention_v book_n there_o be_v some_o expression_n which_o will_v make_v it_o manifest_a that_o that_o learned_a man_n be_v not_o so_o fix_v in_o this_o position_n concern_v the_o jewish_a government_n but_o that_o he_o sometime_o much_o incline_v to_o and_o plain_o embrace_v the_o contrary_a assertion_n for_o speak_v of_o that_o government_n which_o the_o jew_n enter_v into_o under_o ezra_n and_o nehemiah_n he_o declare_v that_o this_o be_v allow_v by_o the_o grant_n and_o commission_n of_o the_o king_n of_o persia_n and_o say_v 229._o right_o of_o ch._n ch._n 4._o p._n 229._o it_o be_v not_o in_o any_o common_a reason_n to_o imagine_v that_o by_o any_o covenant_n of_o the_o law_n renew_v by_o esdras_n and_o nehemias_n they_o conceive_v themselves_o enable_v or_o oblige_v to_o maintain_v themselves_o by_o force_n in_o the_o profession_n and_o exercise_n of_o their_o religion_n against_o their_o sovereign_n in_o case_n he_o have_v not_o allow_v it_o they_o 3._o but_o that_o which_o will_v make_v this_o enquiry_n into_o the_o time_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n society_n the_o gospel_n make_v no_o new_a model_n for_o the_o right_n of_o all_o political_a society_n the_o more_o necessary_a be_v this_o because_o so_o far_o as_o i_o can_v discern_v it_o be_v a_o assertion_n which_o can_v be_v maintain_v or_o defend_v that_o there_o be_v in_o this_o particular_a any_o such_o difference_n between_o the_o state_n of_o the_o old_a testament_n and_o the_o new_a as_o that_o it_o shall_v be_v lawful_a for_o subject_n before_o the_o come_n of_o christ_n and_o particular_o for_o the_o jew_n to_o defend_v their_o liberty_n or_o religion_n by_o war_n against_o their_o sovereign_n but_o it_o be_v now_o become_v unlawful_a for_o all_o subject_n under_o christianity_n by_o the_o peculiar_a precept_n of_o the_o gospel_n for_o though_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o the_o spirit_n of_o the_o law_n and_o the_o gospel_n do_v very_o much_o differ_v and_o that_o meekness_n and_o peace_n be_v more_o peculiar_o recommend_v in_o the_o gospel_n by_o the_o precept_n and_o by_o the_o example_n of_o christ_n both_o to_o ruler_n and_o subject_n yet_o i_o see_v not_o how_o christianity_n do_v alter_v the_o model_n and_o frame_n of_o humane_a political_a society_n so_o as_o to_o debase_v subject_n or_o deprive_v they_o of_o any_o right_n or_o freedom_n which_o they_o do_v before_o enjoy_v it_o be_v indeed_o true_o observe_v by_o s._n chrysostome_n saul_n chrys_n hom._n 3._o de_fw-fr dau._n &_o saul_n that_o david_n in_o his_o act_n towards_o saul_n have_v not_o all_o those_o argument_n for_o subjection_n which_o christian_n now_o have_v have_v never_o see_v nor_o hear_v of_o the_o great_a example_n of_o christ_n crucify_a and_o his_o doctrine_n of_o patience_n and_o suffering_n but_o though_o these_o be_v high_a motive_n to_o the_o performance_n of_o our_o duty_n they_o do_v not_o lay_v a_o new_a foundation_n for_o common_a right_n nor_o do_v they_o establish_v any_o such_o new_a rule_n as_o thereby_o to_o determine_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o all_o war_n in_o the_o defence_n of_o just_a right_n if_o they_o be_v manage_v by_o a_o warrantable_a authority_n 4._o and_o they_o who_o insist_v upon_o the_o gospel_n precept_n of_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n as_o if_o that_o do_v put_v such_o a_o difference_n between_o the_o legal_a state_n and_o the_o evangelical_n that_o thereupon_o upon_o it_o be_v now_o become_v unlawful_a for_o subject_n to_o take_v arm_n especial_o for_o the_o defence_n of_o religion_n do_v also_o proceed_v upon_o a_o mistake_a ground_n for_o though_o this_o precept_n and_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n do_v require_v great_a meekness_n and_o patience_n and_o a_o firm_a and_o steadfast_a resolution_n under_o all_o difficulty_n to_o pursue_v and_o maintain_v the_o faith_n and_o practice_n of_o the_o gospel_n it_o do_v not_o deprive_v such_o person_n of_o a_o power_n and_o right_a to_o make_v war_n even_o in_o the_o defence_n of_o religion_n who_o antecedent_o to_o christianity_n be_v invest_v with_o such_o a_o right_n and_o he_o who_o will_v assert_v this_o must_v grant_v it_o unlawful_a for_o any_o sovereign_a prince_n to_o defend_v his_o free_a profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n which_o be_v one_o of_o his_o just_a right_n against_o a_o external_a force_n which_o will_v impose_v a_o contrary_a religion_n upon_o he_o gr_n eus_n eccl._n hist_o l._n 9_o c._n 7._o gr_n as_o be_v do_v in_o the_o christian_a kingdom_n of_o armenia_n which_o then_o have_v a_o sovereign_a prince_n against_o the_o fury_n of_o maximinus_n who_o will_v have_v force_v they_o to_o embrace_v the_o pagan_a idolatry_n 5._o and_o whereas_o in_o the_o new_a testament_n we_o have_v clear_a declaration_n that_o the_o high_a power_n be_v the_o ordinance_n
precedent_n the_o holy_a jesus_n be_v crucify_v and_o st._n james_n kill_v with_o the_o sword_n and_o yet_o out_o saviour_n in_o his_o day_n require_v the_o right_n of_o sovereignty_n to_o be_v preserve_v and_o this_o be_v command_v though_o the_o jew_n be_v tributary_n to_o caesar_n who_o right_a over_o they_o be_v found_v upon_o the_o roman_a conquest_n and_o the_o submission_n which_o they_o have_v thereupon_o for_o many_o year_n yield_v and_o the_o very_a tribute-money_n upon_o sight_n of_o which_o our_o saviour_n give_v this_o precept_n be_v relate_v by_o some_o writer_n to_o have_v have_v upon_o it_o a_o inscription_n express_v the_o year_n from_o the_o roman_a conquest_n over_o judea_n and_o consequent_o of_o the_o jew_n be_v subdue_v into_o subjection_n whereas_o free_a subject_n towards_o their_o natural_a prince_n 22.20_o dr._n ham._n annot._n on_o mat._n 22.20_o have_v great_a motive_n and_o obligation_n to_o honour_n and_o obedience_n 3._o peter_n from_o the_o reproof_n give_v to_o st._n peter_n but_o the_o clear_a account_n of_o the_o doctrine_n and_o practise_v also_o of_o our_o saviour_n against_o subject_n take_v arm_n may_v be_v have_v from_o what_o he_o declare_v to_o this_o purpose_n when_o himself_o be_v seize_v on_o by_o the_o soldier_n the_o night_n before_o he_o be_v crucify_v where_o when_o peter_n draw_v his_o sword_n and_o smite_v a_o servant_n of_o the_o high_a priest_n and_o cut_v off_o his_o ear_n jesus_n say_v unto_o he_o mat._n 26.52_o put_v up_o again_o thy_o sword_n into_o its_o place_n for_o all_o they_o that_o take_v the_o sword_n shall_v perish_v by_o the_o sword_n by_o which_o word_n the_o make_v use_n of_o the_o sword_n against_o the_o authority_n of_o superior_n be_v sharp_o condemn_v 26._o musc_n in_o mat._n 26._o this_o be_v as_o musculus_fw-la say_v well_o locus_fw-la not_z and_z we_o omnibus_fw-la subditis_fw-la a_o place_n to_o be_v mark_v by_o all_o subject_n and_o what_o peter_n do_v say_v he_o be_v therefore_o unlawful_a because_o the_o power_n against_o which_o he_o make_v use_v of_o the_o sword_n be_v order_v by_o the_o command_n of_o their_o ruler_n whereas_o the_o magistrate_n power_n though_o use_v against_o a_o innocent_a person_n may_v not_o forcible_o be_v repel_v by_o subject_n thus_o also_o aegidius_n hunnius_n peter_n say_v he_o take_v the_o sword_n of_o his_o own_o private_a pleasure_n and_o that_o unlawful_o whilst_o he_o rise_v up_o against_o his_o governor_n and_o fount_n with_o the_o sword_n against_o their_o minister_n 4._o aegid_a hun._n in_o rom._n 1_o 1._o &_o in_o mat._n 26._o par._n 4._o petrus_n privato_fw-la arbitrio_fw-la say_v he_o on_o the_o epistle_n to_o the_o roman_n rapuit_fw-la gladium_fw-la &_o quidem_fw-la illegitime_a dum_fw-la contra_fw-la magistratum_fw-la suum_fw-la in_o surgit_fw-la &_o contra_fw-la ministros_fw-la eorum_fw-la gladio_fw-la dimicat_fw-la to_o the_o same_o purpose_n also_o he_o speak_v upon_o 3._o mat._n and_o melancthon_n from_o this_o text_n urge_v the_o unlawfulness_n of_o those_o person_n take_v the_o sword_n civ_o melancth_v loc._n com._n de_fw-fr vindicta_n &_o the_o magistr_n civ_o who_o have_v it_o not_o commit_v to_o they_o by_o the_o law_n and_o their_o governor_n 4._o and_o the_o true_a and_o natural_a sense_n of_o these_o word_n be_v that_o as_o the_o law_n give_v to_o noah_n and_o his_o son_n condemn_a homicide_n gen._n 9.6_o whoso_o shed_v man_n blood_n by_o man_n shall_v his_o blood_n be_v shed_v so_o as_o with_o some_o respect_n thereto_o our_o saviour_n here_o condemn_v the_o make_v resistance_n even_o for_o defence_n by_o a_o private_a person_n against_o public_a authority_n and_o as_o the_o rule_n of_o his_o doctrine_n forbid_v and_o blame_v it_o as_o evil_n so_o this_o further_a censure_n he_o pass_v upon_o it_o that_o it_o be_v a_o undertake_n that_o deserve_v death_n or_o to_o perish_v by_o the_o sword_n and_o this_o have_v a_o general_a respect_n to_o all_o private_a person_n loc._n munst_n in_o loc._n hoc_fw-la dicitur_fw-la say_v munster_n contra_fw-la privatos_fw-la quosque_fw-la qui_fw-la nullo_n jure_fw-la permittuntur_fw-la uti_fw-la gladio_fw-la non_fw-la autem_fw-la contra_fw-la magistratum_fw-la qui_fw-la jussa_fw-la dei_fw-la perficit_fw-la etc._n etc._n and_o the_o circumstance_n of_o this_o case_n be_v very_o remarkable_a 5._o interest_v 1._o in_o a_o case_n in_o which_o religion_n and_o civil_a right_n be_v interest_v for_o first_o this_o be_v a_o cause_n wherein_o both_o religion_n and_o civil_a right_n be_v great_o concern_v for_o the_o jew_n be_v now_o pursue_v their_o design_n to_o put_v jesus_n to_o death_n and_o never_o be_v there_o a_o high_a violation_n of_o justice_n upon_o earth_n than_o in_o the_o contrivance_n manage_v and_o the_o cruelty_n exercise_v towards_o he_o and_o this_o be_v such_o a_o opposition_n of_o religion_n that_o in_o the_o high_a and_o most_o impudent_a manner_n they_o reject_v and_o set_v at_o nought_o the_o messiah_n who_o god_n have_v send_v and_o bad_a defiance_n to_o the_o mighty_a evidence_n of_o his_o miracle_n and_o intend_v utter_o to_o have_v extirpate_v his_o holy_a and_o divine_a doctrine_n yet_o he_o himself_o here_o take_v up_o the_o cross_n and_o become_v a_o admirable_a pattern_n of_o meekness_n and_o when_o his_o disciple_n have_v propose_v the_o question_n luke_n 22.29_o shall_v we_o smite_v with_o the_o sword_n he_o severe_o forbid_v any_o such_o thing_n and_o check_n st._n peter_n hasty_a use_n thereof_o before_o christ_n have_v return_v a_o answer_n to_o their_o question_n and_o mat._n chr._n hom._n 85._o in_o mat._n as_o st._n chrysostom_n observe_v st._n peter_n who_o be_v reprehend_v even_o with_o sharp_a threaten_n for_o what_o he_o have_v do_v do_v so_o no_o more_o and_o when_o our_o lord_n declare_v that_o his_o kingdom_n be_v not_o of_o this_o world_n he_o do_v thereby_o so_o much_o design_n to_o show_v that_o he_o deny_v his_o subject_n who_o be_v private_a person_n any_o power_n to_o fight_v for_o their_o religion_n and_o that_o neither_o himself_o nor_o his_o gospel_n give_v they_o any_o authority_n to_o use_v the_o sword_n that_o he_o add_v if_o my_o kingdom_n be_v of_o this_o world_n then_o will_v my_o subject_n fight_v that_o i_o shall_v not_o be_v deliver_v to_o the_o jew_n john_n 18.36_o such_o therefore_o be_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o christian_a doctrine_n 26._o fer._n enarrat_fw-la in_o mat._n 26._o that_o when_o ferus_fw-la have_v propound_v the_o case_n if_o magistrate_n neglect_v their_o duty_n and_o become_v injurious_a as_o be_v do_v with_o respect_n to_o our_o lord_n and_o master_n a_o privato_fw-la gladii_fw-la arripiendi_fw-la jus_o est_fw-la whether_o a_o subject_a may_v take_v arm_n he_o just_o answer_v it_o with_o a_o absit_fw-la or_o a_o detestation_n of_o any_o such_o thing_n 6._o commissionated_a 2._o with_o respect_n to_o officer_n commissionated_a the_o person_n who_o come_v to_o take_v jesus_n be_v a_o band_n of_o man_n and_o officer_n john_n 18.3_o no_o supreme_a governor_n themselves_o but_o only_a person_n commissionated_a by_o they_o and_o they_o be_v not_o send_v immediate_o by_o caesar_n or_o by_o herod_n or_o pilate_n who_o then_o have_v under_o the_o roman_n the_o chief_a jurisdiction_n in_o jewry_n but_o by_o the_o chief_a priest_n and_o elder_n of_o the_o jew_n some_o of_o who_o do_v accompany_v the_o soldier_n luke_n 22.52_o who_o be_v allow_v to_o exercise_v some_o govern_v power_n under_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o time_n when_o these_o soldier_n be_v send_v be_v in_o all_o probability_n after_o the_o chief_a synedrial_a power_n be_v take_v away_o from_o the_o jew_n that_o they_o may_v not_o judge_v any_o capital_a cause_n or_o put_v any_o man_n to_o death_n by_o their_o authority_n john_n 18.31_o and_o therefore_o from_o annas_n and_o caiaphas_n jesus_n be_v bring_v to_o pilate_n the_o talmud_n say_v that_o this_o power_n be_v take_v away_o forty_o year_n before_o the_o destruction_n of_o jerusalem_n which_o must_v be_v three_o or_o four_o year_n before_o our_o saviour_n passion_n 26.3_o buxt_n lex_fw-la rab._n in_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d hor._n heb._n in_o mat._n 26.3_o and_o about_o the_o time_n he_o do_v begin_v to_o preach_v now_o though_o this_o stroke_n of_o st._n peter_n be_v not_o at_o any_o of_o the_o chief_a priest_n or_o elder_n themselves_o but_o at_o a_o officer_n of_o they_o and_o when_o their_o power_n be_v under_o its_o great_a decay_n and_o declination_n the_o doctrine_n of_o christ_n do_v here_o condemn_v it_o 7._o three_o defence_n 3._o for_o mere_a defence_n if_o the_o intention_n of_o the_o person_n be_v consider_v this_o action_n be_v desensive_a or_o a_o endeavour_n to_o deliver_v his_o master_n and_o with_o a_o kind_n of_o zeal_n for_o the_o preserve_a his_o safety_n as_o be_v sufficient_o intimate_v in_o the_o follow_a verse_n mat._n 26.53_o 54._o and_o it_o can_v well_o enter_v into_o any_o man_n thought_n that_o there_o be_v